The Sun of My Heart

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Special 1
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Special 2
Special 3

Chapter 1

Meeting Her

Soul let out a yawn as he was riding in his mom’s car. It was early in the morning and he and his mom were heading towards his new school. He and his family recently moved into the small town of Canterlot during the summer time because of financial issues and so his mom thought it would be best to live out in the countryside near some family members.

Soul had on a black t-shirt underneath his white, half sleeve hoodie with black pants on. He was also wearing a pair of long, black, fingerless gloves. His hair was pure white while his irises were bright blue.

The car soon stopped in front of the his new school, Canterlot High. Soul climbed out of the car and looked at the crowed of students in the courtyard. They were mingling with one another while others were heading inside. Even some of the teachers were outside hanging around as well

‘Alright, new life and new school. What can go wrong?’ Soul said to himself as he took a step.

“Um, Sweetie?”

“Yes mom?”

“You’re forgetting your bag.”

Soul stopped and looked back to see his mom holding the bag up outside of the car while she looked at him with a half lid look and a raised brow. Soul felt slightly embarrassed and went over to grab his bag.

“And don’t forget to give me a goodbye kiss.”

“Aaahh, moooom.”

“What’s wrong? Don’t you love your mom?”

“I do love you, it’s just-”

Before he could finish, his mom made a puppy eye look at him while she curled her lips. Soul gave out a defeated sigh and kissed his mom on the cheek. He could hear a few snickers behind him as well as an aw from the students passing by. His face was tint with small bit of blush on them.

“There, now that wasn’t so bad now was it?”

“A little,” Soul whispered.

His mom rolled her eyes and looked back at her son with a smile. “I’ll come to pick you up when school is over. And don’t forget to say hi to your cousins and grandma,” she said.

“I will,” Soul said. “Bye, mom.”

“Bye, sweetie. Have a good day.”

Soul’s mom stepped back into the car and drove off from out of sight. Soul let out a sigh and began to walked towards the school’s entrance. Once he was inside, Soul took a look around and saw a lot of students walking around either heading towards their class or were at their lockers getting or putting things in them. He took a few steps forward until he was suddenly hugged from behind while feeling the crushing force.

“Why hey there, cuz! Ah’m glad you were able to make it.”

Soul recognized the voice and turned his head slightly. “Hey, Applejack? Can you let go?” he wheezed.

“Oh, sorry.” Applejack let go of Soul from her hug and rubbed the back of her head. “Ah always forget that Ah’m a lot stronger than you,” she said. She had on a brown stetson hat with a white, button shirt with green coloring on the top along with a blue jean skirt. She was also wearing a pair of brown boots. She had long blonde hair and her irises were bright green along with having three white freckles on each cheek.

Soul panted a few times before finally catching his breath. “It’s okay, AJ. I’m use to it,” he said. He then looked up at the cowgirl. “So how are things up here going?”

“They’re doing good. Ah was just talking to my friends about you and thought to see if ya made it yet.”

“Well, I made it,” Soul said. “Tell you the truth, I’m feeling a nervous.”

“Why’s that?”

“I just hope I can get along with everyone here.”

“Well, Ah wouldn’t worry about that. The people here are very friendly and I’m sure they would be more than willing to be friends.”

“Okay, if you say so,” Soul said. “Hey, where’s Big Mac and-”

Before he could finish, he was tackled again from behind but this time it wasn’t as forceful as the last one or as strong as Applejack’s hug. He turned around to see his other cousin, Apple Bloom. She was wearing a green t-shirt along with blue jeans while a small pink bow. She had two pairs of boots like Applejack but had ribbons near the top and were pale orange. Her hair was crimson colored and her irises were bright orange.

“Heya, cuz! Ah’m happy to see you again!” Apple Bloom exclaimed with a bright smile.

“I’m glad to see you too, Bloom,” Soul said, patting on top of the little farmer.

“Big Mac had to come in early to help out with Ms. Cheerilee,” Applejack explained. “He volunteered to help out with sorting out books with some of the other students.”

“Oh, I see,” Soul said. “Are you here to give me the tour? I was told that someone was going to give me one.”

“Wish Ah could, cuz, but Ah’m kinda busy right now practicing with my friends.”

“Oh right, you said that you and your friends put together a band last spring.”

“Yeah and they even won the Battle of the Bands a few months back,” Apple Bloom added.

“I heard about that but it was a bit sketchy though,” Soul said. “What exactly happened?”

“Ya wouldn’t believe me even if Ah told ya,” Applejack said.

“Somehow I believe that. And the fact that you never lie is what makes it even weirder or otherwise you would make that funny look.”

“Ah don’t make a look,” Applejack retorted. Her mouth then scrunch up as she was making a pouty expression.

Soul and Apple Bloom both looked at each other and back to her with half lid looks before raising one of their brows.

“Well, Ah’m on my way. See ya later, cuz,”Applejack said as she walked away waving.

“Ah gotta go too. Later,” Applebloom said and ran off.

Soul waved back at the two before they were gone and let out a sigh. He waited patiently at the front entrance as the students were going by and watched as each student was going by. He took notice a particular couple going by. The girl that had purple, curly hair while there was a guy with black, spiky hair held some books for her as they walked by. Soul soon notice two guys down the hall as his eyes wandered around. One of them was holding onto a guitar while he was tuning it and the other guy next to him was looking at a pink hair girl before she looked in his direction and hid away from her as he tried to cover his blush.

‘Okay, that guy clearly has a crush on her,’ Soul thought as he saw the two pass.

Soul scratched the back of his white hair and let out a sigh. Just when he thought about finding his way around, he felt a couple of taps on his shoulder. He looked back to see a girl behind him. She had soft, cyan iries and a flaming hair color of both red and yellow streaks. Her outfit was a dark jacket with a dark pink shirt under it while she had an orange skirt with pale tan and dark purple streaks in it. The shirt had a little symbol of a sun with both red and yellow coloring. And her boots were black with pink flames on it.

Soul couldn’t help but blush lightly as he found her very attractive.

The girl smiled and held out her hand. “Hi, my name is Sunset Shimmer and I’m here to give you a tour of the school,” she said.

Soul smiled back and shook hand with the girl. “Nice to meet you. Name’s Soul Writer, but you can just call me Soul.”

“That’s a pretty cool name,” Sunset said. “I hope that your stay here at Canterlot is going well so far.”

“It is. Just met up with some of my cousins who are attending here.”

“Really? Anyone that I might know?”

“Maybe. Do you know Applejack, Big Mac and Apple Bloom?”

“Wait, you’re related to the Apple Family?”

“Yeah, why?”

“I’m best friends with Applejack and we’re all in the same band.”

“Really? That’s cool,” Soul said. He then had a puzzled look on him. “Wait, she said that she needed to go do some practice with you guys. How come you’re not with them?”

“They just need practice with their instruments and I only fill in for guitar from time to time and they don’t need me for any vocals right now,” Sunset explained.

“So you're the lead singer?”

“Yes I am.”

“That’s awesome.”

“I better get started with the tour, classes won’t start until in a little bit and I need to show you where to go.”

“Alright, lead the way.”

Sunset nodded and started showing the Soul around the school. She took her time telling Soul about some of the school’s history as she showed him the various rooms that he would be using. Sunset kept on going until they were nearing the music room and heard loud instruments playing.

“That’s the girls playing in there right now,” Sunset said. “Would you like to meet them?”

“Sure, I would like to,” Soul replied.

“Great,” Sunset said, opening the door to the room. “By the way, did Applejack ever tell you about any of-”

“SUNSET, LOOK OUT!”

Sunset looked to see a soccer ball heading straight towards. She froze in place and wasn’t moving. Soul quickly grabbed her by the arm and pulled her out of the way as the ball zoomed out of the room. The ball slammed against the wall and bounced a couple times on the ground before it stopped.

Sunset had her eyes closed for a moment and opened them when the fear went away. She looked up to look into Soul’s blue eyes and realized that he had his arms wrapped around her. The two blushed as their faces were inches away from each other and time stood still for them.

Soul quickly let go of Sunset and cleared his throat. “Are you okay?” he asked, concernedly.

“Y-Yeah, I am. Thanks,” Sunset replied, nervously.

“It was no problem.”

“Sunset, are you okay!?” Poking out of the music room was a girl with very light, blue skin and had six different streaks of colors in her hair. She was wearing a white t-shirt that had a symbol of a white cloud with a lightning bolt that had three shades of color on it underneath a blue jacket. She also had on a pink skirt with white streaks and a black shorts under it.

“Yeah, I’m fine, Rainbow Dash,” Sunset replied. “What happened in there?”

Rainbow Dash let out a nervous chuckle and rubbed the back of her head. “Well, you see, I was really getting into the music that we were practicing. The next thing I knew, I was so into it, I kicked the soccer ball I had with me and well, you know the rest,” she explained.

“Wait, why did you have a soccer ball with you anyway?” Soul asked.

“Duh, I’m captain of the Wonderbolts soccer team. I have to keep it with me so I can practice whenever I can,” Rainbow Dash. She then looked at Soul and squinted at him for a moment. “Hey wait, I don’t remember seeing you before.”

“That’s because he’s new,” Sunset explained. “He was the new student I was showing around.”

“Oh, that explained it,” Dash said. “Nice to meet you. Name’s Rainbow Dash, Captain of the Wonderbolts and the awesomest person you’ll ever meet alive.”

Sunset playfully rolled her eyes.

“Um, nice to meet you,” Souls said, confusedly. “Name’s Soul.”

“Oh right, you’re Applejack’s cousin. She just told us about you before we got started.”

“Hey cuz.”

“Hey Applejack.” Soul waved at Applejack as she was holding onto her guitar.

Soul looked in the room to see three other girls with them. A couple of them he recognized was the girl with the puffy, pink hair who had a bright smile on her and was waving uncontrollably as she was sitting with her drums. The other was the girl with the curly, purple hair who was holding onto a keytar. The last one in there was a timid looking one as she was hiding behind her long pink hair as she was holding onto a tambourine.

“Hello,” Soul said.

“Hiya! My name is Pinkie!”

“I’m Rarity, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Hi. Um, I’m Fluttershy in case you were wondering and if you weren’t, sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologies. It’s very nice to meet you,” Soul said, earning a small blush from Fluttershy. “My name is Soul but I guess Applejack already told you that.”

“Indeed she did,” Rarity said.

“I heard that you can do Taekwondo?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yeah, use to do it a lot a couple of years ago,” Soul replied.

“Sweet! I know some Karate skills too.” Dash then started doing some moves with her hands and legs as she was punching and kicking the air.

“Actually, Taekwondo isn’t Karate.”

“Huh?”

“Taekwondo was developed in Korea while Karate was developed in Japan. I’m not one hundred percent sure between the different styles, but I believe that Taekwondo was more built for self-defence and leg development while Karate was made for hand-to-hand combat.”

“Huh, I didn’t think there was a difference,” Rainbow Dash said.

“It’s okay, it’s a common mistake.”

Sunset looked up at the clock hanging high on the wall and saw what time it was. “ Sorry girls but we have to get moving. I still need to show Soul around before we have to head to classes,” she explained.

“Alrighty then, later cuz,” Applejack said, giving Soul another bone crushing hug.

After saying their goodbyes, Sunset and Soul were back walking down the halls again. Sunset looked back at Soul for a moment and smiled. “You really going to like here, this school is no doubt the best there is,” she said.

“I’ll take your word for it,” Soul happily said. When they were coming near a door, he noticed the numbers on it and recognized them. “The is the room I was supposed to go to for my first class.”

“Good timing too, we only have a couple of minutes until classes start,” Sunset said. “I have to go and get to my class. I’ll see you later.” Sunset waved as she departed.

Soul waved back at her. As he was grabbing onto the doorknob and was about to turn it, he looked back at Sunset for a moment as she was walking down the hallway. He thought back when he was holding onto her when he saved her from the soccer ball and thought about how her eyes were so beautiful to him. He blushed when he remembered how her body was pressed against him and that her lips were so close to his.

He shook his head violently and let out a breath of air to let out the tension in him. He looked back up to see that she was gone. A smile crept along his face.

‘I think I’m going to like here a lot more than I thought,’ he said to himself.

He opened the door and went into his first class.

Author's Note

And thus it begins.
I want to thank Azure_Shadow, BRye MC, and CogWing for their help and support.

Edit: I changed the name of the town to Canterlot. You can thank, Awesomo3000 for that :twilightsmile:

Chapter 2

New Friends

Soul opened the door and walked into his first class. The next thing he knew, a paper ball was flying towards him and he ducked, letting it pass him. He looked straight to see some of the students throwing things at one another while others were just chatting with one another.

Soul let out a sigh and started looking around for an open seat for him. He spotted one that was open near the center and decided to take it. He took a seat, placed his bag beside him and stretched for a moment. He looked around the room at the other students as they paid no heed to the new kid and continued with their own business.

While he did feel a little left out, Soul did always liked being alone most times and took solace in the peace he had. But he still wanted to be part of something. Looking at the clock, he saw that there was still time to do whatever he wanted before class started and decided to pull out his sketch book from his bag.

He reached into his bag and pulled out the sketch book that was filled with some of his drawings. He opened it up and looked over the artwork he had done. He eyed his favorite drawing of his made up spartan from his favorite game, Halo; holding up a pistol. He turned another page and saw his own design for a batman costume which he thought would look cool. He flipped another page and saw sketches of various things that weren't related to one another.

While Soul was looking at his drawings, a cyan skinned, young man with black spiky hair was walking by him while he was whistling. The young man stopped as his eyes caught sight of some of Soul’s drawings. He looked at them them over Soul’s shoulder without him realizing it and was impressed by his drawings.

“Hey, did you draw those?” he asked.

Soul looked over his shoulder. “Yeah, I did,” he replied.

“Wow, they look really cool.”

“Thanks, though I kinda wish I could do better than this,” Soul admitted.

“What do you mean? They look fine to me.”

“Well they are, but I still have a long way to go,” Soul said. “I have a hard time with head shaping with the body and to get the eyes on them as well. Then I have to deal with those fingers which can be a real pain to deal with. The concept of the drawing is good, but I want to be able to draw like in anime styles. I tried doing how-to books and looked at other’s drawings but for some reason I still have trouble drawing them out and-” Soul paused for a moment. “I’m sorry, I got carried away. Name’s Soul.”

“That’s okay, name’s Swift.” Swift then shook hands with Soul. “Are you new here or something? I haven’t seen you around here before.”

“Yeah, just moved into town this summer,” Soul replied.

“Well, allow me to say, welcome to Canterlot High,” Swift said.

“Thanks I-” Soul paused for a moment and looked at Swift carefully. “Hey, wait. I think I remember seeing you earlier today.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I saw you walking down into the school with someone else and then I saw you blush when you were looking at a girl. I think it was Pink-Hmph!?”

Swift was pouring sweat from his forehead and blushed violently as he clamped his hand around Soul’s mouth. He looked over his shoulder to see Pinkie sitting at her spot with Rarity next to her. He then looked at Soul with a worried expression. “Please, don’t say that out loud.”

Soul nodded and Swift removed his hand.

“Sorry about that,” Swift said, apologetically.

“No, it’s alright. I sometimes shoot my mouth off without even thinking,” Soul said “So, I’m guessing you like her?”

“Well, yeah, everyone likes Pinkie.”

“No, I mean...Never mind,” Soul said.

The door to the room opened and coming in was a young women with very pale, yellow skin that seemed to be in her mid twenties having long crimson hair with a streak of pink with a rose pin on the side. Her irises were pale green. She was, no doubt, the teacher as she took a seat on the teacher’s desk and all the students started quieting and settling down.

“Good morning, class. As some of you already know, I am Miss Roseluck and I will be your literature teacher for this semester,” she said. She then stood up from her desk and wrote down the her name on the chalkboard to make it official. After that, she faced the class. “Most of you are wondering why I’m introducing myself. Well, as it turns out we have a new student joining us today.”

Soul got a little uncomfortable that he was the only new student in the class and was hoping that she wouldn’t try to call him up.

“Mr. Writer, can you please stand and come introduce yourself?” she asked as she scanned the room for him.

Soul let out a sigh and got out of his seat. He walked across the room feeling a bit awkward. When he reached the desk, Roseluck gave the young man a smile while he returned it with a small smile. She motioned him to turn towards the class.

“Tell us about yourself, Mr. Writer,” Roseluck said.

“Well, my dad goes by Mr. Writer so I go by my first name, Soul. My mom and I moved here about a month ago. My dad is not able to come with us because he’s still stationed over where we were as he is part of the National Royal Guard.”

Roseluck nodded. “Thank you for telling us that, Mr. Soul. We hope that you both enjoy and have fun here at Canterlot,” she said.

Soul happily nodded and returned back to his seat.

“Now everyone, I want you to turn to the first chapter of your book and we’ll be doing some reading together.”

After a few hours, Soul was in the cafeteria while he was waiting in line with the rest of the students. He saw what was on the school’s menu and saw that it was fried chicken Monday. His mouth was watering at the thought of having some of them and knew who would be making them.

When he was next to grab his meal, he was facing an elderly, large woman who had pale green skin, white hair that was made into a bun tail and bright orange irises. She was wearing an orange scarf with polka dotted apples, a tan top and a dark pink skirt with an stained apron around her waist.

“Well, howdy, grandson. Glad ta finally see ya make it here,” the woman said.

Soul smiled. “Hey, Granny Smith, glad to see you again.”

“How have the first classes been coming along?”

“They’re coming along nicely,” he replied.

“That’s good ta hear.” Smith then started placing food onto Soul’s tray. “You better get going, don’t want to keep all these nice folks waiting.”

Soul nodded and walked away with the tray in hand. He scanned around the cafeteria for place to sit. He spotted Applejack and her friends sitting around at a table. He also saw Sunset sitting with them too.

When he was looking at her, he blushed a bit and felt his heart race slightly faster. He was tempted to see if he could sit with them but felt that he didn’t want to take any of Applejack’s time with her friends. He walked around some more to see where he could sit until he heard his name being called out.

“Hey Soul!”

Soul looked to where the voice was and saw Swift sitting at a table with some other guys with him. Swift motioned for him to come sit with them and Soul happily walked over. He took a seat next to him.

“Heya Soul, how’s it hanging?” Swift asked. “Haven’t seen ya since first period.”

“It’s been good, though I wish the classes weren’t so far apart from one another. I swear, it’s like a maze here,” Soul replied.

“Trust me, you get use to it,” said one of Swift’s friends. He was wearing a green army jacket with a grey shirt under it while a cog symbol was on it. He also wore blue jeans and black shoes with white streaks. He had a brown, spiky hair and brown irises. “Name’s Rivet by the way.”

“And I’m Clyde in case you were wondering,” the other guys said. He had grey skin and black hair while he had teal irises. He wore a black t-shirt with a basketball with a music note symbol on it, and blue jeans. His grey jacket rested next to him. “Swift was just telling us about the drawings you make.”

“Yeah, I draw some but not as good as I want to, though,” Soul admitted.

“Give it some time and you’ll get use to it,” Rivet said. “Pretty sure a lot of artists had to go through a lot to learn how to draw.”

“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind,” Soul replied. He then looked over to Swift. “Hey Swift, I know that it’s probably none of my business but do you have a crush on Pinkie?”

Clyde and Rivet stopped what they were doing and looked back and forth between Soul and Swift. Swift had a violent blush on him as he was trying to find the words in his mouth.

“I...um….No…...Maybe…….Yes,” Swift said in a defeated tone. “ I had a crush on her since eighth grade.”

Soul then had a puzzled look as he tried to figure out the math. “Wait, what grade are you in now?” he asked.

“Eleventh grade.”

“Oh, okay. I thought for a moment that you- What!? You’ve been crushing on her for three years?” Soul said in a surprised tone. “And you haven’t asked her out in all that time?”

“.....No,” Swift replied. “I use to get nervous whenever I got near her. But now we’ve been in the same club and I've been building up a great friendship with her.”

“Oh, well, I guess it’s better late than never,” Soul said. “So how long have you been in the same club as her?”

“A year.”

“Well, I’m sure- What!? A year? And still nothing?”

Swift slowly nodded.

Soul then looked at the other two. “And you guys haven’t helped him once?” he asked them.

“Hey, I don’t have a girlfriend either,” Rivet said. “So it’s kinda hard to help a guy out when I have no idea how to be in a relationship.”

“And I’ve tried to help but it always seemed to have….. a more or less bad outcome,” Clyde admitted. “At least my Boo and I don’t have that kind of problem.”

“Your what?”

“My girlfriend.”

“Ah.” Soul then faced back Swift. “Well, if you made this long, I bet you're close to finally asking her out.”

“I am, infact, I’m planning on asking her out at this semester’s dance,” Swift said.

“Wait, this semester’s?”

“Yeah, we have a dance at the end of every semester,” Clyde clarified. “First is the Fall Formal, than the Spring Ball and the last is the Summer Gala before we leave for summer vacation.”

“Wow, that’s a lot of dances in one school year,” Soul said. “So you guys been going to them?”

“I’ve been going to them since I’ve been going out with my boo,” Clyde replied.

“I’ve never had a reason to go to them,” Rivet said. “So no.”

“I’ve been to a few of them, but alone,” Swift said with a frown. “Speaking of girls, I guess you haven’t find any you like yet?”

Soul blushed a bit. “Well, there maybe one girl I might like, but it’s too early to say,” he replied.

Swift raised a brow. “Who?”

“......No one,” Soul replied while making a scrunched face. ‘Ah crap, I think I’m doing that face thing. Curse you, Applejack!’

“Not sure if I’m an expert, but I think you’re lying,” Rivet said. “Might as well tell us, we already told you all of our crushes and girlfriends.”

“Um Rivet, you haven’t told him your crush,” Clyde pointed out before Rivet gave him the ‘shut it’ look.

“Who does he have a crush on?” Soul said with a sly smile.

“It’s none-”

“It’s Rainbow Da-” Before Swift could finish, he found a face full of mashed potatoes and fell to the ground. Rivet was able to to get the shot in, but realized that he had failed to keep Swift’s mouth shut.

“Rainbow Dash? The one with the rainbow hair?” Soul asked. Rivet glared at Soul which made him wince but gave out a defeated sigh and nodded. “I can see why you like her, she is good looking.”

“Alright, now that you know, you tell us your secret crush,” Rivet said and pointed his finger at Soul.

All eyes were on Soul including Swift who wiped away the mashed potatoes and ate some of it. Soul felt nervous and a bit frightful but gave out a sigh. “I think I have a crush on….Sunset Shimmer,” he whispered the last words.

“Who?” Clyde asked.

“Sunset Shimmer,” he said a little louder.

Rivet gave out an irritated sigh and took out a paper and pen from his pocket. “Just write the name down,” he said, handing them to Soul.

“Why do you have a pen and paper in your pocket?” Swift asked.

“Why do you have a picture of Pinkie in yours?”

“Touche,” Swift said with a blush.

Soul wrote Sunset’s name on there and gave the pen and paper back to Rivet. Rivet looked at the paper with Clyde over his left shoulder and Swift over his other. They looked at the name that was written down and then looked at Soul with shocked expressions.

“Okay, first off, nice cursive writing. You’re really good at it,” Swift said.

“Thanks, my mom taught me how.”

“Well, she did a good job at it,” Swift happily said. “Second of all, whhaaaaaaaat!?”

Soul looked at them with a confused expression. “What’s the problem? She seems like the nicest girl I’ve met.”

“Yeah, she is now. Don’t you know anything about her though?” Clyde asked, concernedly.

“Well, no. Why?”

“You want the short version or the long version?” Rivet asked. “Because it’s going to be weird either way.”

“The um, long version?”

“Alright. Swift this is your department,” Rivet said.

“Right.” Swift faced Soul. “Let’s start with how she was before.”

Sunset was enjoying her lunch with the others as she plunged her fork into the salad she was eating and took a bite. She has gotten use to eating meat after living in this world for a long time but she felt like eating something more healthy like Fluttershy, who also had a salad. The rest of her friends were enjoying the food and chatted with one another.

She took a quick glance around hoping to see Soul around. She really wanted to make sure that she made a good impression on him and to show how kind she was before he learns about her past. Sure, she was now friends with most of the school body after helping save them from a trio of mind-controlling sirens at the Battle of the Band but there were still some of them that still harbored grudges against her.

She spotted Soul sitting at a table with some guys. She looked at them for a moment and recognize each of them. She knew Clyde right away, as he was Rarity boyfriend and he would hang out with them from time to time, she met Swift a few times over whenever she visited Pinkie at her club meetings and finally Rivet. Though they hadn’t really talked much, she could tell that he had no hate against her and had more of a neutral opinion about her. She raised an eyebrow as Swift was making strange hand gestures and body movements as if he was explaining a story to Soul. She then looked over to Soul who also had a raised brow combined with a puzzled look.

Sunset couldn’t help help but smile a little as she stared at the boy. Her thoughts were going back to when she first met him and showed him around the school, and how he quickly saved her from getting hit by the soccer ball while she was pressed against him. She lightly blushed as she remembered how close his lips were to her’s. She shook her head violently and got the thought out of her mind.

Swift then pointed towards Sunset for some reason and Soul looked over to her. Sunset panicked as she realized he was now staring at her from a distance and put on a sheepish smile. Soul smiled backed and waved at her. She waved back. She then turned around to her friends and let out a sigh.

“Is something wrong, dear?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, nothing,” Sunset replied. “I’m just hoping that I made a good impression on Soul today.”

“Whatever would make you think you wouldn’t?” Rarity asked. “I have no doubt you showed Soul the best you can and that you were sweet to him the whole time.”

“I was but I’m always worried that someone from here will tell him about the old me and he'll start to hate me,” Sunset said.

“Look, even if he did find out, the chance of him hating you are slim to none,” Rainbow Dash said. “No doubt that everyone here would tell him all that had happen about how you were bad girl who turned into a raging she-demon to one of the school’s heroes. The only ones who would give you a bad name would be Trixie and the sirens.”

Rainbow then looked to one table where Trixie and her female minions were sitting and Trixie gave Rainbow a glare which was returned with her own. She then looked over to where the sirens were as they were sitting at their usual spot away from the other students as Adagio was feeling around her neck where her pendent once was, Aria was sulking as always and Sonata was trying to put a spoon on her nose and keep it in place.

After the Battle of the Bands, the sirens had lost all of their powers and had no choice but to continue their lives as teenage girls as their immortality was possibly gone and decided that, since the school had a high education, they would use whatever knowledge they could gather and try to live out the rest of their last, possible, mortal days. Most of the students still hated them but thought it was best just to ignore them since their powers were gone.

“So you’ve got nothing to worry about,” Rainbow Dash finished, taking a drink from her soda.

“You’re right. I guess I was just worried about nothing,” Sunset said.

“Of course I’m right,” Rainbow Dash proudly said, earning an eye roll from the girls. “I mean it’s not like you have a crush on the guy.” She then had her eyes closed.

There was a long pause at the table. Rainbow Dash opened her eyes to see Sunset slightly blushing and was looking away from the girls.

“....Wait, do you?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Well-”

“Oh my gosh, she does!” Pinkie shouted out.

“Pinkie! Will you let our friend here say something,” Rarity scolded. She looked back at Sunset. “Do you?”

“Tell you the truth, I’m not sure,” Sunset replied. “I mean he does look good and everything but I barely know him. Plus, I’m not sure how he’ll react when he finds out I’m from another dimension.”

“Ah don’t think that’ll bother anything at all,” Applejack said. “Knowing my cousin, it won’t bother him one bit.”

“What makes you say that?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Because he’s a big sci-fi nerd,” Applejack bluntly answered. “This would be frosting on a cake. He’s into Star Wars, Halo, comic book heroes, and all that other stuff Ah hear from him. To be honest, Ah sometimes ignore him when he would go on and on about that stuff.”

“So he would have no problems with me being a pony?” Sunset asked. “From what I understand here, that kind of stuff would be girlish to him.”

“Ah think he’ll just ignore the pony part and just say you're an alien from another dimension,” Applejack replied.

“Speaking of him, here he comes now,” Rainbow Dash said, pointing.

The girls looked over to see Soul walked over to them. When he reached the table, he looked over to Applejack.

“Hey AJ, can I talk to you in private for a moment?” Soul asked.

“Um, sure, Soul,” Applejack said and got up from her seat. “What do you need?”

“I just need to confirm something real quick,” Soul replied and motioned for Applejack to follow him.

Applejack followed Soul out of the cafeteria and they both stood outside of it with the windows showing them on the other side. No one could hear what they were saying but their mouths were moving and every now and again their expressions would change and make hand gestures.

“What do you think they’re talking about?” Fluttershy asked.

“Heavens, if I know?” Rarity said.

“Me too,” Pinkie said. “Oh! Do you think they’re talking about the surprise party I have for Soul?”

“Pinkie, it wouldn’t be much of a surprise party if Soul knew about it,” Rainbow Dash said. “Also, how would he have known you were planning on throwing a surprise party?”

“Maybe from Applejack?”

“That’s true, but I doubt that she would tell him. She wouldn’t want to ruin a Pinkie surprise,” Rainbow Dash countered. “But I doubt that’s what they’re talking about.”

“Well, what else could they be talking about, Miss Smartypants?” Pinkie asked, placing both hands on her hips.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but look at Pinkie with half lid eyes.

“They’re talking about me,” Sunset said. All the girls looked over to her. “He probably already found out and is asking Applejack about it.”

“But who could have told him?” Rarity pondered.

-Two Minutes Ago-

Soul looked at the guys with a raised eyebrow and a questionable look.

“So let me get this straight,” Soul began to say. “You’re telling me that Sunset is from another world that is inhabited by ponies according to what my cousin and the others said? And the events that happened in the last year alone, you guys either missed it by chance or something came up and you didn't see any of it happened when Sunset tried to take over the school as a she-demon? Then you tell me that she was hit by a rainbow colored magic that changed her from bad-as-the-wicked-witch to a sweet-as-candy girl by another girl from said world who came to stop her with my cousin and her friends? After that, three evil sirens that came from the same world tried to take over the world by using their signing to take control of people’s minds? But the same girl that stopped Sunset came back and my cousin and her friends and Sunset joined together and sang a song that rendered the sirens’ powers useless and everything is back to normal? Besides the fact that Sunset is a pony from another dimension?”

“Yes. That’s exactly what I told you, but shorter and differently worded,” Swift repled. “And you didn’t even try to make some of the hand gestures I worked so hard to make.”

Rivet and Clyde rolled their eyes.

Soul slowly nodded and let all the information he had gathered sink into his mind. He then got up and started walking over to where Applejack and the others were.

“Where are you going?” Clyde asked.

“I need to check something,” Soul replied. He walked over to the girls’ table and the guys saw him and Applejack walking out. They saw that they both were having a conversation and Soul was making some of the hand gestures as Swift did.

“There, that’s more like it,” Swift said. “You can’t make a good explanation without hand gestures.”

Clyde rolled his eyes again while Rivet just shook his head at Swift slowly.

After a moment had passed, Soul and Applejack came back in and they both went back to their tables.with their friends. Soul sat back down where he was and looked at the three.

“Yup, you guys were telling the truth,” Soul said.

“What? You believe us that easily?” Rivet asked

“No. That’s why I asked my cousin about it.”

“And you believed her?”

“Eeyup. She always tells the truth and I trust her,” Soul replied. “That and she’s a terrible liar.”

“AH HEARD THAT!” Applejack shouted from across the cafeteria.

Soul rolled his eyes.

The school bell rang; signaling the end of the lunch period.

“Well, we better get to our next class,” Clyde said.

All the guys agreed and were heading out the cafeteria doorway. On the way though, Soul felt a tap on his shoulder and looked behind him to see Sunset standing there. He lightly blushed and was a little confused why she wanted his attention. Not that he had a problem with it or anything.

“Hey Sunset, did you need something?” Soul asked with a slight nervous tone.

“Applejack told me that you knew what I was like before we met,” Sunset said. “So I was wondering what you thought of me now.”

“Not that different than when we first met,” Soul replied.

Sunset looked at Soul with a shocked and confused look. “Really?”

“Look if there’s one thing that I’ve learned, is that you gotta accept people for who they are now and not who they were,” Soul said. “Plus, I’m a sucker for the cute ones.”

Sunset blushed. “Y-You think I’m cute?”

‘Ah crap, I said that out loud,’ Soul thought. He blushed and rubbed the back of his head. “I’m sorry, that was a little forward. And yes, I think you are.”

“No, no, it’s okay. I don’t mind,” Sunset said. There was a long awkward silence between the two until she spoke up again. “Hey, what class do you have next?”

Soul reached into his pocket and pulled up a slip with all of his class schedules. “I have chemistry next,” Soul replied.

“So do I,” Sunset said. “Do you wanna walk there together?”

“Sure, I would like to,” Soul replied.

The two walked together down the hallway enjoying the others company.

“Okay, I have to at least hear this from you,” Soul began. “Were you really a pony?”

Chapter 3

Ending the Day with Pain and Parties

A loud whistle was being blown and many of the students of Canterlot High were running around in a circular track in the gymnasium in their gym uniforms.

“Come on, ladies!” Coach Iron Will shouted. “One more lap!”

Soul panted as he was running down the tracks. ‘What kind of madman would make teens run twenty-five laps? It’s criminal!’ he complained to himself.

He looked ahead of him to see both Clyde and Rivet running as they were now beginning to sweat. Looking ahead of them, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were at top speed as it seemed like they were racing each other. Right behind them was Pinkie who was still bouncing around the track since the course began and hadn’t seemed to have lost an ounce of energy at all. He looked behind him to see Swift really behind with some of the other students who were having trouble with the course. Rarity and Fluttershy were also hanging at the back with them, but they seemed to prefer to jog than to run.

‘Well, at least I’m not having problems like he is,’ Soul thought as he was looking at Swift who looked like he was about to have a heart attack.

Soul looked back in front of him and saw that the finish line was up ahead. Most of the other students had already past it and were now resting while they waited for the others. He finally crossed the line and stopped in his track to take a breath; putting his hands on his knees.

“Are you okay?”

Soul looked up to see Sunset standing next to him with beads of sweat dripping down her forehead.

“Tired, what about you?” he asked.

“The same,” she replied. “At least we have half-an-hour left.”

“Yeah, of gymnastic hell,” Soul added. “Can’t believe coach made us do fifty pushups, forty jumping jacks, fifty sit ups and made us run around a track that goes up for a whole mile! Why the heck would anyone make a teen do this much exercise?”

“Beats me,” Sunset replied. “But do you want to know what the worst part is?”

“What?”

“Coach goes easy on the students on the first day,” Sunset began to say. “It gets more and more difficult as the semesters go on.”

“.....Crap, I’m gonna die,” Soul said.

Sunset chuckled. “At least not before him.”

Sunset pointed and Soul looked over to see Swift finally cross the finish line. Swift held his arms up in a victorious pose with sweat pouring down his face and armpits before falling face down on the ground from exhaustion.

“Alright everyone! Now that we got the exercises out of the way, it’s time to end this day with some good old fashion fun,” Iron Will said. “We’ll be playing dodgeball.”

Everyone was either letting cheers of excitement or were moaning out their excitement because of exhaustion. Swift let out a yay while he was still on the ground.

“Alright, the team captains are going to be Rainbow Dash-”

“Awesome!”

“-And the young punk, Tyrone.”

“Alright, now we get to see who’s best!”

“Oh please, we already know who’s gonna be the best, T,” Rainbow Dash retorted with a smug look.

“Alright, each of you will pick one team member at a time,” Iron Will said. “Tyrone, you go first.”

“I pick my main man, Clyde!”

Clyde walked up to Tyrone and the two fist bumped.

“Alright, I pick Applejack,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Ah got ya back, Dash,” Applejack said while she walked towards Rainbow Dash and stood next to her.

“Now I pick my main girl, Light!”

“Woo hoo!”

After Rainbow Dash and Tyrone had picked many of the students to be on their teams, it was now down to Swift, Trixie and the sirens.

“Seriously, guys? It took you this long to pick me?” Swift complained.

“Would you relax, dog,” Tyrone said. “I’m picking you next anyway.”

“Finally!” Swift walked up to Tyrone's team and stood next to Soul.

“Alright, Dash, it’s your turn.”

Rainbow Dash looked at the options in front of her and rubbed her chin as she was deciding who would be on her team.

“Oh please, Dash, you don’t have to pretend who you’re going to pick next,” Adagio said. “As the leader of the sirens, it would be wise to pick me as I am-”

“We pick Sonata.”

“WHAT!?”

“For realzies?” Sonata asked.

Rainbow Dash nodded. “We need a good meat shield on our team,” she explained.

“Alright, I’m useful!......Wait?”

“Just get over there,” Aria said and Sonata went over to Rainbow Dash’s team.

“I think we’ll have-”

“I, the great and powerful, Trixie will guarantee you victory over Rainbow Dash’s team. I have the will and heart to crush them into a fine mesh of-”

“Oh shut up,” Adagio said. “I have a thousand years of experience and I can give one hundred percent guarantee to-”

“Aria.”

“WHAT!? Adagio shouted again.

“OH COME ON!” Trixie shouted.

“I’ve seen how she throws, ladies, and man, does she have a really good arm,” Tyrone explained.

“Throwing rocks at annoying people is pretty fun,” Aria commented and walked over to Tyrone’s team.

“Alright Rainbow, you get to pick last,” Iron Will said.

Rainbow Dash looked between Adagio and Trixie back and forth and only one thought she could think of about them was this: they were both really annoying. After carefully thinking about it, Rainbow Dash slowly opened her mouth. Everyone held their breath as she was taking in a long pause in her choice.

“Pass,” she said.

“.....What?”

“I said pass.”

“You can’t pass!” Tyrone pointed out. “You have to pick a player.”

“Yes I can,” Rainbow Dash said. “Coach didn’t say anything about passing. Right, coach?”

Iron Will was about to protest the idea but stopped with his mouth opened and rubbed his chin for a moment. “Technically you are correct, Rainbow Dash. Iron Will will except this,” he said. He then faced Tyrone. “Now you’ll have to pick a new player for your team.”

Tyrone looked at the last two females in front of him and looked at them intently. Only one thought had preoccupied his mind: They both were equally hot. But he couldn’t let his girl, First Light, know about it or otherwise she would smack him in the back of the head.

“Um, we pass too.”

“Seriously! It’s not that hard!” Adagio said. “Just pick someone already! I don’t care if that self-indulge moron goes before me!”

“Hey! Trixie is not a moron!”

“Alright, fine, we’ll take Trixie,” Tyrone said.

“At last, the great and powerful, Trixie will have her revenge on Rainbow Dash and-”

“Yeah, yeah, everyone take your places!” Iron Will said.

“But...But Trixie had a good speech,” she whimpered.

Everyone was taking their position. Rainbow’s team was on one side of the court while Tyrone and his team were on the other. The coach placed dodge balls along the court’s central line and stood on the side lines.

“Alright, all ears on Iron Will!” he began to say. “The rules are simple. You grab a ball and throw it at the opposite team. If you have a ball, you can use it to block. If you grab a ball from the opposite team and have a teammate down, you can bring them back into the game. Do not cross the central line unless I say you can. When I blow this whistle, start taking each other down!”

Everyone got ready to run towards the central line and waited for Iron Will to blow the whistle.

“Alright, I can do this,” Swift said to himself. “Just give me whistle, give me whistle-”

The coach then blew into his whistle.

“Did you hear a noise?” Swift asked Soul.

*BONK!*

“AAAHH!”

“BULLSEYE!” Pinkie shouted as she was able to grab a ball and threw it at Swift’s head at in incredibly short time after the whistle was blown.

Soul winced when Swift hit the ground backwards and saw his eyes spinning in circles.

“Swift, you’re out!” Iron Will yelled.

Soul looked down at Swift. “Don’t worry, man. I’ll get you back in,” he said and rushed towards the others.

“Thanks, Rivet,” Swift said, unconsciously.

“Heads up,” Sunset said and threw a ball over to Applejack.

“Ah got this.” Applejack threw a ball at one of Tyrone’s team members and was able to land a shot in. “Woo wee!”

“AJ look out!” Pinkie shouted.

“Wha-” Before she could finish, Applejack duck as a ball pass her and had a smirk look on her. “HA! Ya miss, Sou-”

*BONK!*

“OW!”

“Got you!” Soul shouted as his ball hit Applejack in the chest.

“Ah’ll get ya next time, ya varmint,” Applejack said, shaking her hand. She walked over to the bench where the students who were hit and sat down while she had to watch the game.

Fluttershy nervously hid behind the ball she was holding and peaked over it to see Trixie was about to make a throw at her. She let out a shriek, dropped the ball, ran towards bench and hid behind it. Trixie gave out a puzzled for a moment but gave a shrug and started looking for her next target.

“Now where are you, Rainbow Dash?” Trixie asked herself. She then spotted Rainbow Dash blocking with some of her teammates. “Now to have my reven-”

*BONK!*

“GHA!”

Before she could finish, Trixie was being bombarded by several dodge balls hitting her everywhere on her body before she fell to the ground.

“You’re out!”

Trixie let out a pain filled moan as she laid on the ground.

A ball was heading above over Soul and he jumped up and caught it in midair. He looked over to Swift where he was sitting and yelled out to him.

“Swift, you’re back in!”

Swift made a fist bump in the air and started making his way over to the court. “Alright, I can do this. Just give me a ball and-”

*BONK!*

“AAAGH!”

“BOOYA! I’M ON A ROLL!” Pinkie shouted out.

Swift got hit on the side of the face and fell on his side. Soul smacked himself in the forehead.

“Okay, level with me. Have you ever won any dodge ball games without getting hit?” Soul asked.

Swift let out a sigh. “No, I’m usually the one that get’s hit first.”

“Ah.” Soul helped Swift back on his feet and Swift went back towards the bench while Soul got back into the game.

Adagio threw her ball at one of the students and was able to to get a hit. She had a smug smile on her face until she saw Aria holding a ball in her hand and had the intention of hitting Adagio with it. Adagio looked at her right to see a ball near her but was still too far for her to get it before Aria would hit her. Aria was about to make a throw at her until Adagio fell on her knees.

“WAIT!” Adagio cried. “You wouldn’t hurt your sweet older sister now, would you?” She made a pout and stared at Aria with puppy eyes.

Aria’s eyes softened and let out a sigh. “No, I wouldn't.”

Adagio mentally smirked as she was reaching for the ball.

“But they would,” Aria said and moved to show four more players behind her with balls in their hands.

Adagio’s irises shrunk and she held up her hands. “NOT THE FACE!”

All four players threw their balls at once and Adagio collapsed on the ground upon the impact of the balls. Aria let out a hysterical laugh and had her arms crossed. She then felt a bump on her shoulder and saw that a ball had hit her. She looked up to see Sonata with her usual bright smile.

“Gotcha,” Sonata said.

Ariai gave out a shrug. “Meh, it was worth it after seeing ‘Dagi go down like that,” she said and walked away.

“Woo hoo, I got a hit!” Sonata cheered.

“Nice job, kid,” Rainbow Dash said placing a hand on Sonata’s shoulder. She looked to her side for a moment and her eyes went wide. “Hey, you remember why I picked you, right?”

“Because you said I make a good shield?”

“Yep. Now it’s time to take one for the team,” Rainbow Dash said and pulled Sonata in front of her.

The next thing Sonata knew she saw a barrage of dodge balls heading towards her and she let a terrified scream. Each time a ball hit her in the face, she made a different, silly expression that had her eyes crossed or showed that she was in pain. When the barrage was over, Sonata was mumbling mixed words and she was seeing stars.

Rainbow Dash pulled Sonata out of the way and yelled, “Nice try, Tyrone!” She then looked down at Sonata who was now on the ground. “You’re okay?”

Sonata had a silly smile on her and held up a thumb to indicate that she was somewhat okay.

“Good to know,” Rainbow Dash. “I guess I can make it to where we’re even now.”

“Yay,” Sonata let out a weak cheer. “My everything hurts.”

“Alright, time to bring in the heavy artillery,” Rainbow Dash said. “Pinkie! We need heavy support!”

Pinkie gave a salute. “You got it, capyton!”

“Everyone gather up your balls and give them to Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash ordered.

“Oh crap, everyone get down!” Tyrone shouted.

“Why? It’s just one-” Soul was about to say until he saw a barrage of dodge balls heading his way.

Soul ducked and the balls passed him. He looked behind to see the balls hitting his teammates as one by one they were going down. He looked over to see Pinkie was spinning around and round at high speed as Rainbow Dash and a girl with purple shades and blue and teal spiky hair where giving Pinkie their balls. Tyrone attempted to block the oncoming barrage but when one Pinkie’s balls hit his, it caused him to fall back from the sheer force behind it.

One of the balls were heading straight towards Rarity, as she was on Tyrone’s team, and covered her face as she braced herself for impact. Clyde saw the ball coming and quickly jumped in front of her and took the full force of it. When it was over Clyde slid across the floor and held his stomach because of the pain. Rarity let out a gasp and ran over to him.

“Clyde, my love, are you okay!” she asked, concernedly.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” Clyde weakly replied.

“You didn’t have to do that for me,” Rarity said. “I could have taken that.”

“And risk my beautiful gem getting hurt? Not a chance in this world,” he said with a smile.

“Oh, you’re the best, my love,” she cooed.

The two stared at each other’s eyes as they were lost in a loving gaze.

*BONK!*

“OW! MY HAIR!”

Rarity rubbed her head and looked up to see Rainbow Dash who had an annoyed expression. “Did you have to throw so hard?”

“Yes,” Rainbow Dash bluntly said. She then looked over at Pinkie. “Good job, Pinkie.”

“It was no problem,” Pinkie said, spinning a ball on her finger. “It was all in the shou-”

Before Pinkie finish, First Light slid across the floor on her knees and threw a ball at Pinkie.

*BONK!*

“AAAAHH!”

The ball hit Pinkie on the shoulder and the impact caused her to accidentally throw the ball she had. It hit the back of the head of one of their teammates, hit another of their teammates in the face, and finally hit one more in the back of their head before bouncing away on the floor.

“Woo hoo! Overkill!” First Light shouted. “Did you see that guys? That was totally-”

*BONK!*

“GHAA!”

Light rubbed the top of her head and glared at her older brother, Rivet.

“Sorry sis, you gotta pay attention to-”

*BONK!*

“OOHF!”

Rivet was hit straight into the stomach. He collapsed on his knees while wrapped his arms around his stomach and face planted on the ground with his bottom sticking out. Rainbow Dash looked over to see that it was Bulk Biceps that made the shot.

“YEAH!” he cheered.

“Nice one, dawg,” Tyrone complimented.

“It’s not over yet!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

Coach Iron Will then blew his whistle. “Alright, we only have five minutes to go, so Iron Will says you can now cross the line!”

Everyone then stared down at one another with determination. Rainbow Dash glared at Tyrone as he did the same. Rainbow Dash looked down to see a dodgeball on the ground and picked up.

Rainbow Dash raised her finger up. “CHARGE!” she ordered and ran towards Tyrone’s team with her teammates behind her.

“LIKE SHE SAID!.....YO!” Tyrone yelled and charged in with a ball in his hand while the other followed suit.

Four Minutes Later -

Most of everyone was on the bench as they were tending to their wounds and moaned with pain. Nurse Redheart was bandaging up Bulk as it seemed he had the worst of the sudden change of rules in the game.

Nurse Redheart let out a sigh. “Why does this always happen on dodgeball day?” she asked herself.

The only players left were Rainbow Dash and Sunset while Tyrone and Soul also remained in the game.

“Alright, time to finish this,” Rainbow Dash said. “You’re going down.” She quickly scooped up a ball.

“Not before you,” Tyrone said, holding a ball.

The two charge at one another. Tyrone threw the ball at Rainbow Dash but she blocked it with her ball and returned the shot with her own. Tyrone ducked and barrel rolled on the ground and scooped up another ball. Rainbow Dash skid across the ground and grabbed another ball. The two were about to throw their balls at each other until-

*BONK*

“OW!”

Tyrone looked behind him to see Sunset had hit him in the back with her ball. Rainbow Dash let out a hysterical laugh until-

*BONK!*

“GHAA!”

She looked behind her to see Soul did the same thing and waved at her with a smug grin.

“Lucky shot,” Rainbow Dash said. “Get him, Sunset!”

“Oh, I will,” Sunset said and grabbed a ball.

“Can’t you go easy on the new guy?” Soul asked.

“Hmmm, nope,” Sunset replied and threw a ball at Soul.

Soul ducked and quickly grabbed a ball near him and threw it back at Sunset. She dodged it and slid across the floor as she was about to grab another ball. But just before she could grab it, Soul also slid towards it and kicked it out of out of reach. Soul quickly stood back up and made a grab for the ball. Sunset got up and ran towards another nearby ball. The two grabbed their balls and quickly turned towards one another.

Time slowed down for them as their eyes met with each other with determined looks of victory. At the same time, they both threw their balls at one another hoping that they would pass each other and hit the other opponent.

Unfortunately for them both, the balls instead collided with one another and the force of impact caused them to bounced right back at them. Sunset received a plow to the stomach and Soul’s face was red after the collision.

The two fell to the ground and moaned with pain.

Coach Iron Will scratched his head. “Well, that’s the first Iron Will has ever seen,” he said. “It’s a tie. Change back into your clothes and you can all go home.” He walked past the multiple students that were slowly walking towards the change rooms as they were moaning from their injuries.

Soul got up and rubbed his face. “I’m going to be feeling that in the morning,” he said. He got back on his feet and walked over to Sunset.

Sunset looked up and saw Soul reaching out with his hand to pull her up. She smiled and accepted the kind gesture.

Rainbow Dash rubbed her back and looked over to Pinkie. “Do you think anyone will still be up for your surprise party?” she asked.

“Well duh, silly, of course they will,” Pinkie replied. “I’m sure everyone will want to come after the aches go away. Besides it’s not going to be ready for another hour or so.”

“Right, but how are we going to get Soul there?” Rainbow Dash asked. “He doesn't know where it is.”

“Don’t worry about that,” Applejack said. “Ah’ll take it from there. Just have the party ready when we come.”

“Okie dokie lokie!”

Applejack whistled as she was driving down the road in her pickup truck. Riding along with her was Big Mac who was sitting on the side while he looked out the window. In the back, Soul was sitting next Apple Bloom as he was listening to her about how she and her friends did at the Battle of the Bands.

“We had all of our costumes ready and all the makeup we needed,” Apple Bloom said. “Sweetie Belle was able to get some of the material from Rarity.”

“Uh huh,” Soul nodded.

“Then when we were ready, we got up the stage and everything was going good.” Apple Bloom frowned. “Until we sang.”

Soul winced when he remembered how badly Apple Bloom and her friends would sing from the videos he saw on the internet. He then put on a sheepish smile. “I’m sure it wasn’t that bad.”

“They threw fruit punch at us,” Apple Bloom bluntly said. “It was horrible.”

“Well, everyone was under the sirens’ spell. So for all you know, they could have been jealous,” Soul said, trying to make an excuse.

After Apple Bloom had thought about it for a moment, she beamed with a happy smile. “You’re right! Ah bet we would have won, if everyone wasn’t under their spell,” she said. She reached into her phone and started pressing on it. “Ah have to tell Sweetie and Scoot about this. They’ll be happy to hear about it.”

Soul let out a relieved sigh and had a sly smile on him. Applejack rolled her eyes and mentally smacked herself in the face as she knew she was never going to hear the end of Apple Bloom and her friends’ singing now.

“So Applejack, where are we going anyway?” Soul asked. “You never did tell me where we're going.”

“Ah thought Ah should show you where most of the students here hangout,” Applejack replied. “It’s where my friend, Pinkie Pie works part time and me and the others go.”

“Sweet, so what’s it called?”

“Sweet Shoppe, though it has been called Sugarcube Cafe from time ta time. It’s a cafe place but they also sell a lot of bake good there.” Applejack licked her lips. “And their caramel cocos do hit the spot.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac agreed.

“So Big Mac, how’s it been going?” Soul asked.

“Good.”

“Anything new?”

“Eenope.”

Soul’s eyes were now half lid. “So there isn’t really anything new?”

“Eeyup.”

Soul gave out an irritated sigh. ‘I can barely get Big Mac to say more than one word,’ he thought.

“Well, we’re here,” Applejack announced.

She parked the truck in front of the store and when everyone got out of the car, she locked it. The four walked into the store but Soul notice one thing that he thought seemed too oblvious to everyone else.

“Um, Applejack?”

“Yeah, Soul?”

“I know we’ve been living in different towns and everything but last I checked, a store is supposed to have lights on,” Soul pointed out.

“Well duh, how else would we surprise you?”

“Well Pinkie, I- Wait, what?”

“SURPRISE!”

The lights were turned on and confetti flew through the air. Soul was startled at first until saw all his new friends there and many of the other students from the school.

“Surprise!” Pinkie shouted last. “Darn it! I missed my cue again.”

“Wow, gotta say, I didn’t see this coming,” Soul admitted.

Applejack chuckled. “Yeah, Pinkie likes to throw everyone surprise parties for the new students,” she said.

“Let’s get this party started!” Pinkie yelled and started the music.

After a couple of hours, Soul was having a blast with his cousin and friends. They played simple party games, like pin-the-tale-on-the-pony, limbo, twister and even some board games. Soul was rocking the chessboard as no one was able to beat him. Everyone was having fun, especially Clyde and Rarity as they had played their own little game of five minutes in heaven in the janitor's closet. The party was dying down as many of their classmates were leaving one by one until it was just Soul, his cousins, their friends and the shop owners, Mr. and Mrs. Cake.

Swift was attempting to try to beat Soul at chess after losing to him four times in a row.

“Ha, try to beat that,” Swift proudly said as he leaned back.

Soul rubbed his chin for a moment and looked at the pieces he had. He moved one and had a smile on his face. “Checkmate,” he said.

Swift’s eyes were wide as he looked over the board to see that Soul had won. “Darn it!” he cursed. “How did you get this good?”

“Our granddad was really good at chest and he use to taught me how to play before he passed away,” Soul replied.

“Oh, sorry to hear that,” Swift said.

“It’s okay, I was young and he was really old at the time,” Soul said. “He’s in a better place now.”

“So are you really cousins with Applejack and her family?”

“Yep, my mom and her mom were sisters and Granny Smith is my grandma,” Soul explained. “So I was wondering, how did you get a crush on-” Soul stopped for a moment and looked around for the girl of the subject. After he didn’t see her and looked back at Swift. “You know.”

“Well, it’s hard not to, she’s funny, sweet and the prettiest girl that I know,” Swift answered. “So how did you get a crush on her?” He then pointed over to where Sunset Shimmer was as she was chatting with Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

Soul blushed a bit. “I guess the same reason you have,” he replied. “Only difference is I got a chance to hold her.”

“Really? How did that happen?”

“When she was showing me around the school, Rainbow Dash accidently kicked her soccer ball inside the music room and it was heading straight for her. So I pulled her out of the way and I guess we more or less hugged,” Soul explained. “I don’t think she noticed but my hands were sort of on her hips. And man, do I have to tell you. Them hips.”

Swift chuckled. “Man, you got lucky. I bet a lot of guys wanted to do that with their girls but you just skip the whole dating part and headed straight towards some of the good stuff.”

Soul rubbed the back of his head. “Hehe, I’ll would have lied if I said I didn’t enjoy that,” he said. “Do you think she could go for a guy like me?”

“Maybe, it’s kinda hard to say with her,” Swift said. “She did went out with my friend, Flash for a while, but that was when she was evil and wanted to be popular. So her taste in guys pretty much changed.”

‘I wondered if she ever kissed him?’ Soul thought to himself. He then got up from his spot. “Well, I think I’m going to go home now. It’s been a long day and I want to at least get some rest if I’m going to survive the rest of the school week.”

“Good point, think I’ll do the same,” Swift said as he was getting up. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Same here, later,” Soul said.

As Soul and Swift were leaving their spots, unknown to them, Pinkie popped out of a nearby potted bush and overheard the conversation. “Oh my gosh, Soul has a crush Sunset!” Pinkie said to herself. “And Swift has a crush on…..Wait, who did he have a crush on?”

Soul was about to exit out of the building until he heard Sunset calling out for him. He looked behind him to see her standing next to him and looked a bit nervous.

“Hey um, would you like my number?” she asked, having a tint of blush on her.

Soul blushed lightly. “Y-Yeah, I would like that.”

After the two exchanged numbers, Soul waved goodbye to her. He was heading out to find Applejack until he saw her leaning against the truck with a smug look.

“What?”

“Oh nothing,” Applejack replied. “Ready to head home?”

“Pretty much.”

“Alright everyone, we’re going home now,” Applejack announced. “We’ll see you guys back at school.”

After saying their goodbyes to their friends, Soul and his cousins were on their way back to their homes. Soul looked through his contact numbers again and when he saw Sunset’s number on there, he couldn't help but feel like the luckiest guy in the world.

Author's Note

I want to thank BRyeMC, CogWing and Azure_Shadow with their help on this chapter :)

Chapter 4

The Unexpected Weekend

Three weeks have past since Soul started attending Canterlot High. He was really enjoying the time there with his new friends and cousins. It was now Friday and he was in chemistry class with Sunset again as they shared the same class. Although, Soul wasn’t a big fan of chemistry and was having difficulty understanding it.

Their teacher, Mr. Hooves, started passing out their first weekly test. He usually didn’t give out tests on the first two week of school after summer vacation until students would get comfortable and settled.

“Now, I want you all to take your time and answer these questions to the best of your knowledge,” Mr. Hooves said. “If you didn’t make a good grade the first time, I can give you a second chance next week on Monday, but I’ll change the questions.”

A lot of the students in the room groaned.

“You didn’t think I would make your studies here easy, did you?” Mr. Hooves joked. “You have a whole hour to complete this. If you finish early, you can do whatever you want but please don’t disturb the other students taking the tests and don’t try to answer the questions randomly or I’ll make you do it again. No copying from someone else. You can begin.”

The students picked up their pencils and started scribbling down on their papers. Soul picked up his and started writing down his name. He looked over his first question and scratched the side of his head.

‘How the heck is someone supposed to know this?’ he thought to himself. ‘Hmmm, does Sunset know?’

Soul attempted to look over to Sunset’s paper and was about to find out the answer until she covered it with her hand. Soul looked up at her to see her with a raised eyebrow. He put on a sheepish smile and chuckled nervously before looking back at his paper again. Sunset put on a victorious smile and got back at writing down her answers.

‘This is gonna suck,’ Soul thought.

The school bell rang and all the students were heading out for the weekend. Soul was either taking or putting away some things in his locker and closed it before putting on the lock. He started walking towards the exit until he heard Swift calling him.

“Hey Soul, wait up!”

Soul paused and waited for Swift to catch up. Swift ran up to him and started panting.

“Dude, are you alright?” Soul asked, concernedly.

“Yeah, I’m alright,” Swift said. “Coach Iron Will really messed us up in gym today.”

“Tell me about it, my legs are still numb from all that running we had to do,” Soul said. “I’m even surprised that I can walk.”

“Yeah,” Swift said. “Hey look, there’s the other guys.”

Soul looked in front of him to see both Rivet and Clyde walking towards the exit.

“Hey, Clyde! Rivet!” Swift yelled.

The two looked back and saw them. They waved at Soul and Swift, who caught up with the other two and they all started making their way towards the exit.

“Hey guys, got any plans this weekend?” Soul asked.

“Not much, I think I’ll just bum around and maybe do some homework,” Rivet said.

“I did had plans to go out with Rarity but apparently, something came up at the last minute and we had to do it another time,” Clyde said with sigh.

“I was planning on writing another love letter to Pinkie,” Swift said.

“And give it to her?” Soul asked.

“......Maybe.”

“So that’s a no?”

Swift let out a defeated sigh. “Yes.”

“If you want, I could give the letter for you,” Soul offered.

“No, this is something I have to do on my own,” Swift said. “If I can’t do something like that myself, then what kind of a man would I be?”

“Um, someone who can’t talk to girls at all?” Rivet comment.

“Exactly,” Swift said. “Besides we’re in the same situation, Rivet.”

“We are?”

“Yeah, you have a hard time trying to ask out Rainbow Dash,” Swift explained.

“I’m just taking it slow,” Rivet defended. “I’m already good friends with her and-”

“You’re too shy to ask her out, aren’t you?”

“Shut up.”

“Okay, back to the weekend thing,” Soul changed the subject. “So you guys have nothing to do this weekend?”

“That sounds about right,” Rivet said.

“I did say I was going to try writing a love letter for Pinkie but I guess I’m up for anything,” Swift said

“Hmmm, how about we do a guys night out. We can go for a movie tomorrow.”

“Yeah, that’s sounds like fun,” Clyde said. “What movie do you have in mind?”

“Nothing yet but I think we can find something when we get up there,” Soul replied.

“Sounds alright to me, what time should we be there?” Rivet asked.

“How about around six? Will that work out with you guys?”

The guys all agreed and they went their separate ways. Behind them, a few hallways away, the girls were having their own conversation about their weekend plans.

“Everyone ready for this Saturday movie night?” Rainbow Dash excitedly asked. “I can’t wait to see that new ninja movie that’s coming out!”

“You know it, Dashie,” Pinkie said. “Who can resist watching ninjas fight? It’s so cool!”

“And scary,” Fluttershy added.

“Aw, don’t worry, Fluttershy. It’s just a movie, it’s not real. ” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “It’s not like they’re going to get you or anything.”

“Maybe.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.

“I don’t see why I have to come,” Rarity said with a pout. “I had big plans with Clyde this weekend and saw how heartbroken he was when I had to tell him to cancel it.”

“Did he cry?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“No.”

“Was he angry?”

“No, but-”

“Did he look fine?”

“Good looking as ever, but-”

“Then stop complaining!” Rainbow Dash said. “You’ve been with your boyfriend more times than us and I think you at least owe me for covering for you when I went with Fluttershy at the Butterfly Migration while you were smacking lips with him.”

Rainbow Dash then held up a picture of her and Fluttershy at the Butterfly Migration with her having an irritated look with butterflies covering her entire body while Fluttershy was looking through a pair of binoculars.

Rarity crossed her arms and gave out a defeated sigh. “Fine, I’ll go,” she said in a disappointed tone.

“Sweet.” Rainbow Dash did a victorious fist pump in the air. She then looked over to Applejack. “Are you sure, you can’t come along AJ?”

“Eenope, Have ta do some chores later that night and Ah have to do some chemistry homework,” Applejack replied. “Ah don’t even see why Ah have ta take chemistry. I don’t need it ta do some farm work.”

“Sounds like you and your cousin, Soul, have something in common,” Sunset said. “He’s having troubles with the class.”

“What makes ya say that?”

“On today’s test, he got a C minus on it,” Sunset replied. “Also, he tried to copy off my of sheet.”

“What? He knows better than that,” Applejack said.

“He was just wondering what the first question was, he wasn’t trying to copy me the whole time,” Sunset said. “He did apologize about it and promised not to do it again.”

“That’s more like it,” Applejack said. “When an Apple makes a mistake, they always find a way to fix it.”

“He’s not really an Apple you know,” Rainbow Dash said. “Last I checked, he’s last name is Writer.”

“He just got that from his dad. He’s still part of the Apple family and we stick together like s'mores,” Applejack explained.

“Mmmm, s’mores,” Pinkie said, licking her lips.

“Well anyways, I gotta get going,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

It was Saturday evening and the five girls were now standing in front of the movie theater. Rainbow Dash went up to the counter and paid for the tickets. The girls then went inside to grab some snacks and go watch the movie. Unknown to them, the guys just arrived in front of the theater without knowing that the girls were there as well.

“So, any ideas on what to watch?” Rivet asked.

“I checked out all the movies and all I saw that looked good was that ninja movie,” Soul replied.

“What was it called?”

“I think it was-”

“Wait, hold up,” Clyde said as he looked at the poster of the movie. “It says that it’s rated R. I don’t think we can get in.”

“Really, crap. I forgot to look that up,” Soul said. “That was the only thing that looked good.”

“Not to worry guys, I can get us in,” Swift said with a smirk.

“How?” Rivet asked.

“Just watch and learn.”

Swift walked up to one of the counters. In it was a young man that had a cyan mohawk and gold, yellow eyes. He looked at Swift with a grin.

“Hey Swift, what are you doing here?”

“Nothing much, Thunderlane. Came here with some of my friends and I need a favor.”

“What kind?”

“Can you get into that R rated movie?” Swift pointed at the poster. “I was hoping that you could get us some of those tickets and act like you didn’t give them to us.”

“......Um, Swift?”

“Yeah?”

“You’re eighteen, remember?”

“Yeah, I know but the others are-”

“I don’t think anyone here cares how old the others are that much. Just as long someone is eighteen, they just won’t care”

“Oh…...I’d like four tickets then.”

Thundlane rolled his eyes and gave Swift the tickets. Swift paid for them and went back to the guys.

“I, um, got the tickets,” Swift said.

“Awesome, I didn’t know you had any connections,” Soul said.

“Yeah, well, that’s how awesome of a guy I am,” Swift proudly said.

“Alright, let’s get some snacks and see that movie,” Soul said, walking into the theater.

Clyde past Swift and followed Soul inside. Rivet looked at Swift with a raised brow.

“They didn’t care we’re under eighteen, did they?” Rivet asked.

Swift let out a sigh. “Yeah.”

“I thought so.”

oooooOooooo

After the guys got their snacks, they were able to grab some seats down in the lower part of the theater. Unknown to them, the girls were a few rows above them and were waiting for the movie to start.

Rarity let out a sigh as she was disappointed that she couldn’t spend anytime with her boyfriend.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Are you still upset that you’re not with Clyde right now?”

“Yes, I very much am,” Rarity replied sadly.

“What do you have to upset about? We literally seem him every day at school,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “It wouldn’t kill you to not see him for one day.” She then took a sip from her drink through a straw.

“I hate to agree with her on this, but you have gotten a little too attached to the guy,” Sunset said.

“A little?” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow.

“Okay fine, majorly too attach to him,” Sunset corrected. “I mean, it doesn't bother you that you're with us, right?”

Pinkie frowned. “Do we bother you that much?” she asked.

Rarity waved her hand. “Of course not, Pinkie! You girls are my best of friends. I would never be bothered by you,” she said. “I’m sorry if I’m being a ‘stick in a mud’ about this. I was just a little upset that I couldn’t spend anytime with Clyde today.”

“It’s okay, Rarity,” Pinkie said. “I know how much you care about him and we promise not to take any of your time with him.”

“No, Pinkie. Dash and Sunset are right, I have been spending more times with him than with you girls,” Rarity said. “I love him with all my heart, but I’ve been friends with all of you since freshmen. I’ll make a better effort to hang out with you all more often.”

“Woo hoo! More Rarity time!” Pinkie cheered as she shot up from her chair. When she did that, the popcorn bag in her lap flew through the air and landed on top of someones head.

“AAAH! BUTTER IN MY EYE!”

Pinkie winced and had a sheepish smile. “Sorry!” she shouted.

“Indeed, Pinkie, you’ll be seeing me a lot more on the weekends now,” Rarity said.

“That’s more like it,” Rainbow Dash said, having her arms crossed behind her head.

There was a moment of silence in the group until Rarity spoke up.

“Is it okay that I call Clyde for a moment?”

Rainbow Dash stared at the theater screen with half lid eyes before smacking herself in the face.

oooooOooooo

The guys were patiently waiting for the movie to begin as they were eating and drinking their snacks. Clyde let out a sigh as if he was disappointed about something.

“What’s wrong, Clyde?” Soul asked.

“Oh, it’s nothing,” Clyde replied.

“Doesn't sound like nothing,” Soul pointed out.

“He’s just upset that his ‘boo’ had some last minute plans this weekend,” Rivet explained before taking a sip from his soda.

“Woah, sorry to hear that, man,” Soul said.

“It’s fine,” Clyde said. “Maybe I shouldn’t be this disappointed. We have gone out a lot and she does have friends of her own like me. It wouldn’t kill me to not spend one day without her.”

“That’s the spirit,” Soul said. “At least you don’t end up in pain at least once a day like Swift here.”

“Hey! I’ll have you know that I hadn’t gotten hurt once toda-”

Suddenly a bag of popcorn landed on Swift’s head and butter was pouring down from the contents of the bag towards his eye.

“AAAH! BUTTER IN MY EYE!”

“Sorry!”

“Called it,” Soul said as he laughed.

Soul grabbed some of his napkins and gave them Swift, who immediately wiped away the butter off of his eye while the guys were still laughing. All of a sudden Clyde’s phone began to ring and looked at it to see who was calling him.

“Aw, Rarity is calling me,” Clyde said. “She must miss me.”

“I bet not as much as you,” Rivet commented.

Clyde rolled his eyes and answered the phone.

“Hey gem, what’s up?”

“Oh Clyde, I miss you so much!” Rarity replied.

“I miss you too,” Clyde said. “Is everything going well for you?”

“Yes, everything is going good so far. We’re just waiting for this movie to start.”

“Wait, what movie?”

“Well-”

Rarity was telling everything to Clyde about which theater they were at and what movie they were watching.

Clyde smiled. “Hey, Rarity?”

“Yes?”

“Do you happen to see a guy standing up?”

“Why yes I do, but how-”

“And is he waving at you?”

“Well, yes but-”

Rarity paused for a moment and squinted her eyes through the slightly dim room to see Clyde standing up and waving at her with a smile.

“Clyde!” Rarity shouted. She shot up from her seat and running down towards him in a ladylike fashion. She wrapped her arms around him and gave him a passionate kiss.

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh. “And it hadn’t been five minutes,” she said.

“At least she didn’t do that while the movie was on or we would have been in a lot of trouble,” Sunset pointed out. “And she did promise that she would try to be with us more often.”

Rainbow Dash looked down at the couple. “That sounds more easier said than done,” she commented and took another sip of her drink.

Sunset rolled her eyes.

“Hey look, I can see Rivet, Swift and Soul down there,” Pinkie said. “Why is Swift covered in butter?”

Sunset blushed at the mention of Soul’s name. No one didn’t noticed except Pinkie Pie who had a devilish smile crept along her face.

“Oh, you know what would be a good idea?” Pinkie said. “We should let the boys sit up here with us! It’ll be fun!”

“Meh, I guess that’s not such a bad idea,” Rainbow Dash comment. She stood up and looked down at the guys. “Hey guys, do you wanna sit up here with us?”

“Oh, that’s sounds like a fascinating idea,” Rarity commented. “Do you all want to?”

“I don’t mind,” Rivet said.

“Sounds okay to me,” Soul said.

“I’m down with it,” Swift said. He then leaned closer to Rarity. “Is Pinkie up there?” he whispered.

Rarity nodded and Swift whispered a victorious ‘yes’ to himself.

The guys got up from their seats and started making their way towards where the girls were sitting. Pinkie suggested that the guys would sit in between the girls since it was four guys and five girls and thought it would be a fun idea. The guys agreed and started sitting in a certain order.

From left to right sitting in the chairs were Pinkie, Swift, Sunset, Soul, Fluttershy, Rivet, Rainbow Dash, Clyde and Rarity. Everyone was pretty much comfortable except for Sunset, Soul and Fluttershy. Sunset and Soul sat next to each other while they felt awkward that they were sitting next to the person that they really liked. Fluttershy just felt nervous about the movie.

“Hey Fluttershy, you haven’t really talked much when we got here,” Sunset said. “Are you okay?”

“I-I’m fine,” Fluttershy meekly said. “I just don’t like violent movies very much…..They’re very scary.”

“Fluttershy, relax,” Rainbow Dash said. “I promise that it won’t be that bad.”

“R-Really?”

“Yeah…...Although, I did hear one guy gets his head chopped off.”

“EEEP!” Fluttershy shrieked. “Maybe I should-

“Sshhhh! The movie is about to start!” Pinkie said.

The room was now dark and the screen was now showing the movie’s opening title.

“Why me?” Fluttershy asked to no one in particular except for herself.

After about an hour into the movie, the gang were enjoying the movie so far, except for Fluttershy who was hiding behind her hair. It seemed like the movie was dying down on the violence and was going into a romantic part of it.

“Great, we got to the boring part,” Rainbow Dash quietly commented.

“Oh shush, Dashie,” Rarity said as she was nuzzled against Clyde while he had his arm over her. “I think some movies like this should have at least a bit of romance.”

The characters in the movie were looking into each other’s gaze and both closed in for a passionate kiss.

“Awww, that’s so sweet,” Pinkie said as she laid a hand on Swift. Swift gulped and started to sweat with nervousness.

Sunset was into the sweet scene and blushed a bit when she was thinking back when Soul and her were that close together. Feeling bold, she laid her head on Soul’s shoulder, earning her a blush from Soul. The two looked into the other’s gaze and they both slowly leaned in towards one another. As their lips were just an inch away from one another, they heard one of the characters moan. With confusion, they looked back at the screen and their eyes shot wide opened at what they were seeing.

“I-Is she-” Soul was trying to say but couldn’t because of what he was seeing. “A-And are they-”

Sunset blushed violently and covered Soul’s eyes with her hand.

“Wow, I did not see that coming,” Pinkie said with no hint of nervousness, but Swift was pouring down sweat from his forehead and his face was bright red.

“How uncouth!” Rarity said. She then remembered how close she and Clyde were and they both stared at one another. They both were flustered and let go of one another and felt awkward.

“Oh yeah,” Rainbow Dash calmly said. “I forgot they had this after I read about it.”

“How could you forget they had this!?” Rarity said and pointed at the scene. “This just now making me feel uncomfortable.”

“And how the heck did you not know about this?” Rivet asked Soul.

“I only read the part where it said it had ninjas,” Soul replied. “I just thought it was rated R for being extra violent.”

Rivet smacked himself in the forehead.

“And look at poor Fluttershy,” Rarity said and pointed at her. Fluttershy was curled up in a ball as she was shivering with fear and confusion of ones body. “She barely could stand the violence itself.”

Rainbow Dash let out a defeated sigh. “Fine, we can leave if you want,” she said.

“I would…...But since we did already payed for it, it would be a waste not to at least watch the rest of it,” Rarity pointed out.

Rainbow Dash smirked. “Sure, let’s go with that,” she said.

Rarity let out a low growl.

“Well, it’s not that bad,” Clyde said. “ I mean, their not really showing mu- Oh my god.” Clyde covered his eyes and his face was bright red.

“I very much question that this is R rated,” Rarity commented. “Something like this shouldn’t be in theaters.”

“Let’s just try to get through this,” Rivet said, who was now beginning to blush.

“Huh, I didn’t know you could do that,” Pinkie commented as she was munching on some popcorn.

Swift stood up. “I need to go to the bathroom real quick,” he said.

He quickly left his seat and ran out of the room. After a few moments, the scene was over and Swift came back with his head soaking wet.

Clyde raised a brow. “What happened?”

“I needed to cool off,” Swift replied.

“Good call, you looked you were about to catch on fire,” Soul commented.

“Yeah!” Pinkie said. “I mean you were burning up when she was like ‘Oh yes, yes, yes!’ and he was like giving it to her.”

Swift eyes were wide opened and his face was bright red again. “I’ll be right back.” He walked out of the room again.

“Did…...Did you really have to describe it to him like that, Pinkie?” Sunset asked, concernedly.

“Why wouldn’t I?” Pinkie asked.

“.......Never mind,” Sunset said.

“At least it’s over,” Soul said. He then heard more moaning sounds and look back at the screen. “Ah crap.”

After another hour had past, the movie was over and the gang were walking out with nervous looks and a few whistled a nonchalant tune.

Rainbow Dash looked at the guys. “Man, you all are such babies,” she said. “It was just one scene with that stuff and I thought guys were supposed to be into that.”

“I’m going out with my girl,” Clyde said. “It just feels wrong that I would see stuff like that behind her back…..Or while I’m with her.”

“I uh, felt a bit uncomfortable,” Swift said.

“I don’t think I was ready for that stuff,” Soul said.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Babies,” she commented. “At least, RIvet was man enough to watch it.”

Rivet was trying to hid away his blush and looked at Rainbow Dash. “What? Oh, um yeah, I didn’t mind it at all,” he lied. “Wasn’t that impress.”

“C-Can we please stop talking about it?” Fluttershy asked. “I really don’t want to think about what I saw.”

“I agree,” Rarity said. “Let’s just put this behind us and never talk about it again.”

Everyone nodded and sounded in agreement.

“Hey guys, it’s still pretty early in the evening. We can stop by Sweet Shoppe and get some munchies!” Pinkie suggested.

“That sounds wonderful, Pinkie,” Rarity said. “It’ll no doubt make us forget…what we saw tonight.”

“I’m with her,” Sunset said.

Everyone agreed and started making their way towards their respective rides. Soul was making his way towards his ride and took a quick glance over to Sunset. He let out a sigh as he remembered how close he was to her and felt somehow cheated out of after it. When he turned towards his ride however, he saw a pair of bright blue eyes staring right at him as it was near his face.

“Heya!”

“WHAAA!”

Soul stumbled back and when he recovered from the shock, he saw that it was Pinkie that was standing there.

“Pinkie, did you had to be that close?” Soul asked.

“Duh, I wanted get your attention and I thought that was the best way,” Pinkie replied.

“Well, ya coulda just said my name you know,” Soul suggested.

“Anyways, I happen to know your little secret,” Pinkie said with a mischievous smile.

Soul gulped. “W-What kind of a secret?” he nervously asked.

“Oh you know, the kind that happens to involve a boy liking a girl,” Pinkie replied. Soul’s eyes went wide with fear. A girl with red and yellow hair and a guy with white hair. One from another dimension and the other is an average boy. Ones a girl and the other is a boy. You mean what I mean, right? I can draw up some pictures and explain it to-”

“Yes Pinkie, I know what you’re talking about,” Soul interjected. “So you know, what are you going to do now?”

“Well duh, I’m going to hook you up with Sunset, silly,” Pinkie replied.

“.....Wait, What?”

Author's Note

Well, that was twist.

I wanna thank BRyeMC, Azure_Shadow and CogWing for their help and opinion on this chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 5

Eye Spy and The Pain of Sports

Soul looked to both sides of the hallway. He was near the music room that Pinkie had instructed him to go to. Of course, he didn’t understand why she had given him a crudely drawn map towards it since he already knew where it was. He knocked on the door a few times to see if anyone would answer.

“Who is it?” a familiar voice asked.

“It’s me, Pinkie,” Soul replied.

“Me who?”

“Soul.”

“How do I know you're the real Soul?” she asked, cautiously.

Soul’s eyes were half lid. “How do you know if it’s the real me?” he asked.

After a moment of silence, the door opened and popping her head out was Pinkie.

“Oh hey, Soul!” Pinkie greeted. She squinted her eyes for a moment as she observed Soul. After she was done, she once more had her big, bright smile. “Nope, you’re not a spy in disguise.”

Soul rolled his eyes.

“Alright, then let ‘Operation Get Shimmer’ commence!” Pinkie yelled.

Soul winced and looked both sides of the hallway to see that there wasn’t anyone that was near to hear her yell.

“Pinkie, can you at least try to keep something like that down?” Soul asked.

“Opsies, sorry,” Pinkie said with a blush. “I’m just really excited.”

“Why are you so excited?”

“Um, hello? I’m helping one of my bests of friends get herself a boyfriend,” Pinkie replied. “And Sunset could use a good boyfriend that would be sweet and nice to her.”

Soul rubbed the back of his head. “Well, I think that is a nice thing to do for a friend,” Soul said. “But you don’t really know that much about me.”

“You’ve been nice with the guys and they think you’re cool to hang with,” Pinkie said. “Besides, I know a sweet guy when I see them.”

“Right, by the way, how did you know that I had a crush on Sunset anyway?” Soul asked.

Pinkie let out a nervous chuckle. “I, may have, in some way, by a weird set of coincidence, of which was totally out of my power, was hiding in a bush and overheard you and Swift talking about it when we threw your party the first time,” she explained.

“......Why were you in a bush?”

“Just because,” Pinkie replied.

Soul furrowed his brow. “Because?”

“What?”

“Aren’t you going to tell me why you were in the bush?” Soul asked.

“Well duh, it was fun!”

“......Okay,” Soul said. “Wait, so you also overheard Swift about his-”

“Crush?” Pinkie finished. “I know he admitted having a crush on someone but he never did say who he had a crush on.”

‘Phew, that was close,’ Soul thought to himself. “So you don’t really know who it is then?”

“Nopie do!” Pinkie replied. She then squinted at Soul. “You know don’t you?”

Soul gulped. “I uh, think we should focus on getting me together Sunset,” he said, nervously.

Pinkie smiled once more. “Okie dokie!” She then squinted again. “But after that, I’m coming for you.”

Soul felt his spine tingle with fear.

“Now then, like any beginning relations, we going to have to do something drastic,” Pinkie said as she walked over to a table and grabbed a blue paper. “We’re going on a heist.”

“What?”

“Now all we have to do is sneak into the museum through the windows here and get past the guards. After that, we-”

“Pinkie, what does this have anything to do with getting me together with Sunset?” Soul asked.

Pinkie paused for a moment and stared at the blueprints with a blank expression. “Eehhh, nothing,” she replied. She then slipped the paper back into the table and looked at Soul. “You didn’t hear or see any of that.”

“Um, okay?”

“Okay, first step, have you talked to her?” Pinkie asked.

“.......Yes,” Soul said, looking at Pinkie with half lid eyes.

“Good, that’s the important part,” Pinkie commented. “Now the second part is getting her to be willing to go out with you.”

“I think that was the whole reason we’re doing this,” Soul pointed out.

“Come on, we got some surveilling to do,” Pinkie said as she grabbed a pair of spy goggles.

“Surveilling?”

“Well duh, you can’t just try to get a girl to out with you without knowing her better,” Pinkie explained. “It’s a girl thing, you’ll never understand.” She then was beginning to rip her clothes off and Soul eyes went wide.

“Wait, Pinkie! I think I should-”

Before he could finish, Pinkie removed her clothes to reveal a full, black latex bodysuit underneath and placed on her goggles. Soul mouth was agape and his brow was raised up high.

“How did you-”

“There’s no time to waste!” Pinkie yelled. “Our target is out there and we need to get a move on!”

Pinkie pulled out a grappling gun and fired it outside. The rope hit something and pulled Pinkie as she let out a ‘we’ cheer.

Soul let out a sigh. “I should have gone with telling her about Swift,” he said. “Then I could have gotten out of this.”

Sunset was walking down the hallway with Fluttershy towards their lockers. Unknown to them, Pinkie went from cover to cover as she tried to stay hidden from them. Soul was right behind her in a ninja like outfit with spy goggles on. Though while it was kinda cool to wear, he felt a bit ridiculous at the sametime. As soon as Sunset and Fluttershy walked around the corner, Pinkie jumped from out of cover and prepared herself as if she was about to attack someone. The hallways were empty though and she waved her hand for Soul to come out.

Soul came from behind a trash can and looked at Pinkie with a raised brow. “Pinkie, is this whole necessary?” he asked. “Can’t you just ask Sunset about whatever it is you want to gather? Or better yet, I can go and talk to her about it.”

“Trust me, this will work,” Pinkie replied. She tiptoed over to the corner and peaked to see the other side. She waved Soul to come over to her.

Soul rolled his eyes and looked over the corner to see Sunset trying to open up her locker.

“What are we doing?” Soul asked.

“Waiting for the right moment,” Pinkie said.

“For what?.......Pinkie?”

Soul looked to where Pinkie was but she had vanished. He looked around the hallway for her as he was confused on how fast she had disappeared.

“What the? Where did she-”

“AAAAAHH!”

Soul’s eyes were now focused on a startled Sunset as she took a few steps back. She took a few breaths in before she started talking.

“Pinkie, did you really have to stand there?” Sunset asked. “And why are you wearing a jump suit?”

Soul’s eyes were wide open when he saw Pinkie standing behind where Sunset’s locker door was opened. ‘How the heck did she get there so fast and without anyone noticing?’ he thought.

“Duh, I’m a spy. I have to sneak around and the latex suit is very necessary,” Pinkie explained.

“Who are you spying on,” Sunset asked.

“I can’t tell you, I wouldn’t be much of a spy if I tell you what I’m spying who or why.”

“But aren’t spies also not supposed to be not be seen by others as well?”

“Sunset, Sunset, Sunset,” Pinkie repeatedly said. “You have to be in touch with the real world. Spies can be both in hiding or in plain sight. Plus can you imagine me staying in one place for too long?”

“Point taken,” Sunset said. She then observed the latex suit closely. “That seems a little tight.”

“Well, it is three years old and I have grown a lot since then,” Pinkie admitted. “I’m just glad it haven’t ripped ye-”

*RIP!*

Pinkie and Sunset’s eyes were wide as they heard a ripping sound. They both looked at the back to see Pinkie’s bottom part was ripped in half; exposing her blue polka dotted underwear. Soul was bright red under his mask and he covered his eyes.

‘I didn’t see anything, I didn’t see anything, I didn’t see anything!’ Soul repeatedly thought to himself.

Coming around from the opposite side of the hallway, Swift was walking down as he was whistling tune to himself. But when he looked ahead of him, his mind went blank as he was now staring at something blue with yellow dots on it.

“P-P-P-Pinkie!?”

Pinkie looked up at Swift and saw how bright red his face was. “Oh hey, Swift! We kinda had an accident.” she sheepishly said

Swift didn’t bother to ask why the backside of her underwear was exposed to the world as he collapsed on the ground with a wide, weak smile.

“There is a god out there,” he said to himself before sliding into unconsciousness.

After rushing Swift into the nurse’s office and Pinkie getting back into her usual outfit, Pinkie was sitting next to Swift as she felt guilty after what had happened and wanted to make sure he was okay.

“So, I’m guessing that the mission had failed?” Soul said.

“No, just postponed,” Pinkie said. “I just want to make sure Swift here feels better.”

“Oh, I’m sure he’ll a lot better when he wakes up.”

“What makes you say that?”

“I normally don’t want to be frank about this kind of stuff but he did see your butt,” Soul explained.

“What would my butt have something to do with this?” Pinkie asked. “I mean, yeah it’s great and all, but he wouldn’t be interested in my butt, he would be more interested in his crush’s butt. Duh.”

Soul looked at Pinkie with a raised eyebrow. He opened his mouth as he was tempted to tell her the her being Pinkie’s crush but decided that it was best to leave it be.

“So do you think we gathered enough intelligence?” Soul asked. “Cause I don’t think we can afford anymore casualties like this.”

“True. We’ll have to make due with what we got,” Pinkie said. Soul let out a sigh of relieve. “Plus, with what happened here, I think we need to change our strategy.”

“How?”

“We’re going with operation ‘Triple Strike!’” Pinkie replied.

“Wha?”

“You know, a triple date,” Pinkie clarified.

“A triple date?”

“Yeah! I thought Sunset might get nervous if she went with you on a single date, so why not just make it a date with friends,” Pinkie said. “And I can help along with you and do what I can to help.”

“That does sound like a good idea,” Soul said. “And do you know what would be even more fun?”

“What?”

“If Swift here would tag along,” Soul suggested. “He already knows about my crush on Sunset so he could come along and help.”

Pinkie had on a bright smile. “That sounds like the bestest idea ever!” she said. “It’s the least that I can do for him since it was my fault that he’s unconscious.”

“Oh trust me, this will make up to him more than you think,” Soul said.

“Really, what makes you say that?”

“Just a hunch.”

“So, what are going to do for your club activity today?” Pinkie asked.

“Club activity?” Soul said.

“Yeah…Wait, are you in a club?”

“No, I didn’t even know we had clubs here,” Soul replied. “What kind of club are you in?”

“I’m the president of the Party Planning Committee,” Pinkie proudly answered.

“Well, that’s cool,” Soul said. “What kind of clubs are there?”

“Oh, there’s all kinds of clubs,” Pinkie replied. “There’s the math club, reading club, science club, sci-fi club, video game club, sports club, swimming club, movie club, the mime club-”

“I get the idea, Pinkie,” Soul said. “Some of them sound good but I was hoping that I could join a club where a lot of my friends are in.”

“Hmmm, why don’t you join the basketball team?” Pinkie suggested. “Clyde and Swift are part of the team.”

“Well, I already know some of the guys on the team,” Soul said. “That might sounds like a good idea. I’ll give it a shot”

“Good luck!”

In the gymnasium, the basketball team were practicing as they usually do. Clyde and Tyrone were on the same team as they were going up against some of their teammates as part of their routine. Soul was on the sidelines with Coach Iron Will as he was asking him to join the team.

“So you want to join the basketball team?” Coach Iron Will asked with a serious tone.

“Y-Yes, sir,” Soul nervously replied.

Iron Will smiled. “Iron Will always welcomes new blood into his team! Let’s see what you’re made of!”

Soul let out a sigh of relieve.

“Now go out there and show Iron Will what you got! You’ll be on that punk’s team.”

Soul nodded and ran over to join Clyde and Tyrone’s team.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Soul asked.

“Hey Soul, just practicing for the upcoming game is all,” Clyde replied.

“You here to join our team?” Tyrone asked.

“Yep.”

“Sweet, we can always use some extra muscle around here,” Tyrone said. “Yo big man, why don’t take a break and let Soul in on the game.”

“YEAH!” Bulk Biceps yelled.

“Ya don’t have to yell!” Tyrone shouted back.

“Sorry,” Bulk Biceps said with a sheepish smile.

“Alright, let’s get this game started!” Iron Will shouted and blew his whistle.

The game started and Soul was trying his best to keep up with the others in the game. He was good at playing guard and keeping the opponents off of his teammates, but was having trouble catching up with what his teammates were trying to do on the court. When his team was close to getting a point, Tyrone had the ball but was surrounded by three of the other players. He saw Soul open and made a pass.

“Dawg! Heads up!” Tyrone shouted.

“Who?” Soul replied, but was hit in the face by Tyrone’s pass. Tyrone winced when he saw it happen. Luckily, Soul was able to quickly recover from it and grabbed the ball. When he saw the other players coming for him, he looked up at the hoop and made a shot with the ball.

Everyone watched for the ball as it seemed to make it in. Soul was smiling brightly as he thought nothing could ruin this moment. Or it did until the ball hit the edge of the hoop ring and bounced back towards Soul; hitting him square on the face. Everyone winced and rushed over to see if he was okay.

“Hey man, are you okay?” Clyde asked.

“Yeah dawg, it looked like you got hit by a meteor,” Tyrone commented.

Soul let out a moan. “Yeah, I think I’m fine,” he replied. He sat back up and rubbed his left eye. “I think it hit me in the eye.”

“Let me see,” Clyde said as he moved Soul’s hand out of the way.

Everyone on the team, including the coach all winced when they saw that he developed a black eye very quickly.

“What? Is it that bad?” Soul asked.

“Ummm, maybe more or less,” Clyde said.

“Okay, Iron Will has seen enough and I think that basketball isn’t your thing.”

“Oh,” Soul said with a frown.

“But I think I know a sport that I think you’ll be good at,” Coach Iron Will added.

“Really?” Soul said with raised hope. “Like what?”

“Soccerball,” Rainbow Dash said. Coach Iron Will recommend that Soul would try out for the soccer team since he didn’t have to pick up a ball and worry about it coming back to hit him in the head. “Don’t worry about it, I can show you all the tricks you need so you can be twenty percent cool under me.”

“Um, thanks, Rainbow Dash,” Soul said. “I think.”

“No problem, we already have enough runners but let’s see how good your are at guarding,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Alright, let’s do it,” Soul said.

“That’s the spirit!” Rainbow Dash said. “Hey Cloudchaser, you can take a rest now!”

“Finally!” a girl with pale cerulean, spiky hair with white streaks said. “I didn’t know how much more of this I could have taken!” She added as she walked towards a bench.

“Um, are all soccer guards like that?” Soul asked

“Aw don’t worry about her,” Rainbow Dash said. “She just need a break is all, and with you covering for her, we now have two guards to help out in the upcoming games.”

“Alright, what exactly do I need to do?”

“Just cover the goal and make sure no ball gets past you. Simple as that,” Rainbow Dash explained. “Now then, I’ll try to get a point in and all you have to do is stop me.”

“Okay, I’m ready.”

“Woo hoo, go Soul!” Apple Bloom shouted from the stand as she was with her friends, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.

Soul waved at her. “Hey Apple Bloom, what are you doing here?” he asked.

“I came and-,” Apple Bloom paused as she noticed that Soul had a black eye. “Oh my gosh, are you okay!?”

“What? Oh yeah, I’m okay,” Soul replied. “Just a little accident while I was trying out basketball.”

“That look’s pretty bad,” Sweetie Belle commented.

“Don’t worry about it, it doesn't hurt as much anymore,” Soul said. “So, what are you doing here?”

“We came here, since Scootaloo likes to watch Rainbow Dash all the time,” Apple Bloom replied.

“Yeah, she’s so awesome!” Scootaloo said.

“That’s because I am,” Rainbow Dash said. “Alright, let’s see what ya got.”

Soul stood ready at the goal as he had his legs spread and kept his arms in front of him. Rainbow Dash dropped the soccer ball onto the ground and started kicking it towards him. Soul readied himself as she was drawing near and when Rainbow Dash was close she kicked the ball as hard as she could and it flew fast in the air. Just as Soul was about to prepare to block it-

“Heya, cousin!”

Soul looked to his left to see Applejack waving with Big Mac behind her.

*THUNK!*

“GHA!”

Everyone winced, especially Rainbow Dash as the soccer ball hit Soul in the crotch. His eyes twitched for a few moments and he fell over on his side while he placed his hands over his wound. Everyone rushed over to him.

“Ohmygosh, ohmygosh, ohmygosh, are you okay!?” Rainbow Dash frantically asked.

Soul wasn’t able to reply to her as he was still in extreme pain.

“Soul, do ya need some ice?” Applejack asked, concernedly.

Soul slowly nodded.

“Mac, get some ice quick!” Applejack said.

“Ah’m on it,” Big Mac replied and rushed off.

After Big Mac got some ice and a few moments past, Soul was feeling the pain go away and accepted Rainbow Dash’s apology, assuring her that it was his fault since he got distracted.

“So um, I’m guessing you don’t wanna be on the team anymore, do you?” Rainbow Dash asked rubbing the back of her head.

“Eeyup,” Soul replied.

“Hmmm, if you want, I got an idea on what other sport you can try,” Rainbow Dash suggested. “You seem like the type of guy who can stand his ground.”

“Well, okay sure,” Soul said. “What do you have in mind?”

“HUT!”

A football landed in Soul’s hands and he looked up to see a bunch of taller and stronger teens than him rushing towards him. Soul looked over to the benches to see the worried faces of his cousins and friends. Rainbow Dash had a nervous, sheepish smile.

Soul glared at Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow DAS-” Before he could finish he was dogpiled by the team.

Everyone winced and looked over to Rainbow Dash with raised brows.

Rainbow Dash let out a nervous chuckle. “Not exactly my best choice,” she said.

“Alright, Swift. I think you well enough to go back to class now,” Nurse Redheart said.

“Thanks Miss Redheart,” Swift said, getting off the bed. “So, what exactly happened to me anyway? It’s all kinda blank to me.”

Nurse Redheart cheeks were tint with red as she remembered what she was told at what happened. “You um, well um, tripped and hit your head against….something,” she lied.

“Hmmm, that does sound like something that would happen to me,” Swift said. “Well, thanks again Miss Redheart.”

Redheart let out a sigh of relieve.

Swift walked over to the door and grabbed hold on the doorknob. Before he could even turn it, the door slammed open and he was crushed against the wall by the force from the door. Running through was Applejack and Big Mac as they were holding up a very bruised and worn down Soul. They laid him down on the same bed that Swift was on and Applejack faced Redheart.

“Applejack, what happened to him!?” Redheart asked, concernedly.

“My cousin was trying out a bunch of sport clubs and Ah think he broke his arm in the football tryouts,” Applejack replied. “Is there anything y’all can do for him?”

“Alright, everyone please stay outside for a moment and I’ll take care of the rest,” Redheart said.

Applejack nodded and motioned Big Mac to come with her. As they left, Applejack grabbed the door and closed it behind her. Swift had a goofy, pain filled expression and fell on the ground face flat.

Redheart let out a sigh. “Why does this always happen to me?” she asked herself.

After sometime had past, Soul had an eyepatch over his swollen eye and his right arm was wrapped up in a cast. Soul looked to his left to see Swift having his head bandaged.

Redheart let out a sigh. “Swift, I believe you can leave now. Hopefully you’ll be fine and I believe it’s time for lunch break,” she said. “Soul, I informed your mother and she is on her way to come pick you up.”

“Alright, thank you Miss Redheart,” Soul replied.

Redheart smiled. “You’re welcome and I believe you have some guests that want to see you,” she said.

She opened the door and Soul’s cousins came in and both Soul and Swift’s friends came in as well.

“Hey guys,” Rivet said. He then saw Soul and winced. “What the heck happened to you, Soul?”

“I tried out for some sport clubs,” Soul replied. “It didn’t go so well.”

“I heard about that but I didn’t think you would be like this,” Rivet commented. “You look like you got mauled by a tiger.”

“More like eight, five hundred pounds of meat crashing down on a mouse but who’s counting,” Soul said.

“This shouldn’t have happened if someone had used their head,” Applejack said while glaring at Rainbow Dash.

“Look, I admit that it was a bad call,” Rainbow Dash said. “But you can’t blame me for eight football players dogpiling on a skinny guy.”

Applejack rolled her eyes.

“So, what kind of sport are you going to-”

“NO MORE SPORTS!” Soul yelled. “I want nothing to do with them!”

Pinkie gulped. “Just asking,” she timidly said. “Well, if you want, you can join the Party Planning Committee. We’re always looking for new members.”

“Hey yeah, you should totally join that,” Swift said. “I’m even in it too.”

Soul raised a brow. “Wait, I thought you were part of the basketball team?”

“I am, but I also am part of the committee as well,” Swift said. “There isn’t a rule about joining two clubs and they both have different scheduling so I never had any problems with them.”

“Huh, well in that case, I’ll join,” Soul happily said, but then squinted at Pinkie. “There isn’t any sports involved is there?”

“Only when we’re celebrating a victory,” Pinkie replied.

Soul shrugged. “Alright, I’ll make an exception for that.”

“Woo hoo!”

“I believe we should get going,” Rarity said. “Lunch won’t last forever.”

“Good point,” Clyde said. “You coming, Swift?”

“Yeah, I’m coming,” Swift said. “Will we see you later?”

“Yeah, hopefully tomorrow if my mom doesn’t get too worried about this,” Soul said, lifting his cast up. “How long am I supposed to have this on?”

“It’s not broken, but it did take a lot of beating,” Redheart said. “I recommend your mom to take you to a doctor about that and see what they think.”

“Alright, we’ll do that,” Soul said.

“Well, ya later cuz,” Applejack said. “Hope ya get better soon.”

Everyone said their goodbyes and were heading out. Just before Swift could leave the room, Pinkie tapped him on the shoulder and Swift froze up for a moment.

“D-Do you need something, P-Pinkie?” Swift nervously asked.

“I just want to say that I’m sorry about early,” Pinkie said.

“Huh, what about?”

“You know, when you saw my- mphh!?”

Before Pinkie could say anything, Redheart covered Pinkie’s mouth and had a large nervous smile on her.

“What she was about to say was she was the reason why you tripped because she accidently bumped into you and why you hit your head against the um...something,” Redheart explained.

“Oh well, it’s okay, Pinkie,” Swift said. “It was just an accident.”

Pinkie furrowed her brow until Redheart whispered into her ear about him not remembering anything. Pinkie didn’t understand why she had to lie about it, but went along with it anyway.

“So, was um, all needed?” Swift asked

“Actually, I thought about it and I even have a better way of apologizing to you then just saying I’m sorry,” Pinkie said.

“Pinkie, you don’t have to do anything, I already-”

“We should go on a date!” Pinkie said.

“.....Wait, what?”

“What I mean is a triple date,” Pinkie explained. “I’m trying to hook up Soul with Sunset and I thought we should take them out on a triple date and see how that goes. Soul was even kind enough to suggest that you can come along too and help. So how about it, Swify?”

“Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-YES!” Swift said. “I would love to go out with you!”

“You mean with us?” Pinkie corrected while raising an eyebrow.

“Well um, yes, that’s what I mean,” Swift said, clearing his throat.

“Super! I’ll see who else can come along,” Pinkie said. “It wouldn’t be a triple date, if we don’t a third couple to come along. I think Rarity and Clyde can come along.”

“I think they would like the idea,” Soul said.

“Alright, I’ll go and ask them now,” Pinkie said. “See ya lazies!”

Pinkie then bounced out of the room. Swift stood there and froze with a wide, toothy smile.

“No need to thank me, pal. It’s what friends do,” Soul said. “Though a little praise wouldn’t hurt.”

Soul never got a response as he looked at Swift with a worried look.

“Um, are you okay?”

Swift still didn’t respond.

“Um, Miss Redheart? Is Swift going to be ok-”

*CRUNCH*

“GHA!”

Swift quickly ran over to Soul and gave him a bear, crushing hug.

“Thankyou,thankyou,thankyou,thankyou,thankyou!” Swift repeatedly said. “You’re the best friend a guy can ever ask for!”

Soul let out a cough. “Swift….I can’t…..BREATH!” he said as he had difficulty breathing.

“I never thought I would ever have this chance!”

“Losing….consciousness.”

Swift opened his eyes wide and let out a gasp. “I have to get prepared! I’m not letting something like this slip by me in a million years!” Swift then let go of Soul who was coughing and panting. “See you later man, I have a date with destiny!”

Swift ran out the room who was laughing like he was the luckiest man in the world.

“Jeez, that guy is strong,” Soul said. “And he complains about gym class.”

“Um, hey Soul I was- Oh my god, what happened to you?”

Soul looked over to see Sunset standing at the doorway. She had a worried look on her when she saw how Soul was.

“I’m fine trust me, I look worse than I feel,” Soul said.

“You do look worse!” Sunset said. “How did this happen?”

Soul told everything to Sunset about what happened in the past couple of hours about him trying out some of the sport clubs. As winced every time Soul mentioned the parts that got him hurt and she placed a hand over her face when he mentioned Rainbow's idea for him to try football. Sunset then told him about how her day was going and the part about Pinkie acting like a spy. She didn’t mention the incident but Soul know what happened but decided not to mention it either. Though when Sunset thought about it, he couldn’t help but think she was cute when she blushed.

Soul looked up at the clock and saw what time it was. “You shouldn’t stay here too long, you’re going to miss lunch,” he said.

“Don’t worry, I don’t mind missing one day of lunch,” Sunset reassured. “Besides, it’s meatloaf day anyway.”

Soul shivered. “You’re right, but you should at least eat….Wait, I have something that I think you’ll like,” he said. “Can you hand me my bag? Applejack brought it in after the incident.”

Sunset walked over to where the bag was and gave to Soul. He opened up the bag and looked through the contents of it until he pulled out a brown bag. Inside it was a bag of chips, a juice box and two pieces of half sandwiches. Soul pulled out of the sandwich and handed over to Sunset.

“I-I shouldn’t. I mean, it does belong to-”

“Well, since it belongs to me, I like to give it to you,” Soul said. “It’s peanut butter and jelly filled.”

Sunset smiled while she blushed lightly. She held the sandwich up and took a bite out of it.

“Mmmmm, this taste so good,” Sunset said.

“My mom is the best when it comes to cooking,” Soul said, taking a bit from his half.

“I never thought that peanut butter and jelly sandwiches could ever get this good,” Sunset commented.

“I think she might have added something apple related,” Soul said. “She does get most of her cooking from granny.”

“I guess it’s the benefits of being part of the Apple family,” Sunset said.

“Yup.”

There was a moment of silence between the two as they were eating until Soul spoke up.

“So Sunset, did Pinkie mention anything to you about this weekend?” he asked.

Sunset shook her head. “No, she hasn’t. Why?” she asked.

“Well, she wanted us to come along with her,” Soul said. “On a um…..triple date.”

Sunset blushed. “O-On a date?” she asked, nervously.

“Yeah, you know, if you want to that is,” Soul said. “You don’t have to-”

“N-No, I would like to go out with you,” Sunset pasued. “I mean, with all of you, not just you of course.” She chuckled nervously. “Who else is going?”

“Well, Swift is coming along that’s for sure,” Soul said, rubbing his back. “And Pinkie is going to see if Clyde and Rarity can come along.”

“Cool, sure I’ll come,” Sunset said. “Do you really think you can make with-”

“I’m fine, okay?” Soul said. “I’m sure my black eye will be gone by then and my arm would hopefully be better by then.”

“Okay, if you say so,” Sunset said. She then looked up at Soul and giggled. “It would be kinda awkward to date a pirate.”

Soul rolled his eyes and smiled.

The two looked at each other gaze for a moment before a woman voice could be heard.

“Awww, that’s so sweet.”

Soul’s iries shrunk and both Sunset and him looked at the door entrance to see a woman standing there with long, dark blonde hair with pale orange skin and having light blue eyes. It was Soul’s mom.

‘AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!’ Soul mentally screamed. ‘WHY NOW!?’

Sunset blushed and stood up. “O-Oh, you must be Soul’s mom,” she said. “My name is Sunset Shimmer, it’s very nice to meet you.”

“It’s nice to meet you too, Sunset. And my name is Dawn Writer, but you can just call me Dawn.” Dawn had a sly smile. “So are you my son’s girlfriend? I don’t remember him saying he had one.”

‘NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO!’

“Well, I uh, no, we’re just friends….maybe?” Sunset replied.

“Maybe as in, you aren’t friends or more than just friends?” Dawn asked with a raised brow and keeping her sly smile.

Sunset gulped as her face was getting redder and redder. Fate was on her side however when the school bell rang.

“Oh um, look at that,” Sunset said. “I have to get to class. Bye Mrs. Dawn, see you later Soul.” She said waving and ran out the room as fast as her legs could carry her.

Dawn looked back at her son as he was glaring at her. She raised a brow. “Wow, when your nurse said that you were beaten up, I didn’t think you would look this bad,” she commented.

“Mom, did you really have to scare her like that!?” Soul asked.

“Whatever do you mean?” Dawn asked with a shrug. “It was just a simple question.”

Soul let out a groan.

Dawn walked over to her son. “Let’s get going, sweetie,” she said. “I already made an appointment with a doctor and he’ll take a look at that arm.”

Soul let out a sigh and got up from his bed. His mom picked up the bag for him and walked along with him. After a few moments, she spoke up again.

“So, is she your girlfriend?” she asked.

Soul let out another groan.

Author's Note

I want to thank Azure_Shadow, BRyeMC and CogWing with their help on this chapter.

Now let preparation for the triple date commence!

Chapter 6

Triple Date!

In the house of the Writer family, Soul was sleeping in his bed peacefully as he laid on his back and the covers barely covering him. After the incident with trying out some of the sport clubs, he was able to see a doctor about his arm. Luckily, the doctor said it wasn’t broken but fractured in some places of the bone and told him and his mom to keep the cast on for a few weeks.

As he was sleeping, a dog curled up at the end of his bed slowly woke up and let out a yawn. It got off the bed and stretched for a moment. He walked over to the door and tried to open itself but failed at the attempt. He walked back towards the bed and leaned over to his master’s face where he started to lick him on the mouth.

Soul started to mumble in his sleep. “Oh Sunset, if you wanted to use your tongue so much, all you had to do was-” His eyes opened and he had a disgusted look on him. “BLECK!”

Soul got up and started spitting out the spit from his dog’s tongue.

“TOBY!” Soul yelled. “How many times do I have to tell you to stop doing that!?”

The only response he got was his dog panting with its tongue out.

Soul let out a sigh. “You want out don’t ya boy?”

“BARK!”

Soul got up from his bed and walked over to his door. He opened it and Toby walked out the door. He closed it and laid back on the bed where he was about to fall back asleep. All of a sudden, his cell phone on the desk next to his bed began to ring and Soul let out a groan.

He picked up the phone and answered it.

“Hello?”

“Heya Soul, are you ready for today’s big date!?” the caller asked with the voice belonging to Pinkie Pie.

“...No,” Soul replied.

“Huh!? Why not?” Pinkie asked, concernedly. “Don’t you want to hook up with Sunset?”

“Yes Pinkie, I do but it’s too early.”

“It’s not that early.”

Soul looked at the phone at what time it was and held it back next to the side of his head.

“Pinkie, it’s seven-thirty in the morning.”

“...Oh,” Pinkie said. “Hehe, I really should pay attention to what time it is.”

Soul rolled his eyes.

“Was that all you wanted to say?”

“That, and I wanted to go over the plan with you,” Pinkie said. “I already know you and the others know what we’re doing but I just wanted to go over it again in case something it doesn't seem right.”

“Fine, what part do you want to go over?”

“First things first,” Pinkie said. “Can you let me in?”

Soul raised a brow until he heard a knock on his window. He looked over to see Pinkie looking through the window with her phone and waving at him.

“AAAAH!”

“AAAAH, yourself,” Pinkie said with a beaming smile.

“When the hell did you get here?” Soul asked. “Wait, how did you know where I live?”

“Well duh, Applejack told me,” Pinkie replied. “She’s your cousin, remember?”

“Okay, that explains the second question but when did-”

“Can I please come in? The stack I’m standing on isn’t going to hold much longer,” Pinkie said.

Soul raised a brow and opened the window. He peeked outside to see Pinkie standing on a variety of items she stacked together into one tall pillar. It was things like lawnmowers, boxes, car parts, gasoline cans and other things. Soul’s eyes were wide open and he moved out of the way for Pinkie to climb in. After she did so, she closed the window behind her and a series of loud noises could be heard outside.

“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?” Dawn yelled from downstairs. Soul and Pinkie heard the book door open. “WHERE DID ALL THIS COME FROM!?”

Soul let out sigh. “You know, you could have brought a ladder with you,” he said.

“Yeah, I didn’t know you lived in a two story house,” Pinkie admitted, rubbing the back of her head. “So you all set for the big date?”

“Yeah, I would be lying if I said I’m a little nervous about this,” Soul said.

“Don’t worry about it, you’ll do fine,” Pinkie said. “If this works out, Sunset will be going out with you all the time.”

“You really think this will work?”

“Totally!” Pinkie said and looked at Soul’s healed eye. “Hey, your black eye is almost gone!”

“Yeah, pretty much,” Soul replied. “I’m just lucky most of it went away before we go out. I was really hoping that I wouldn't use any of mom’s makeup like she suggested.”

“SOUL, ARE YOU UP!?” Dawn yelled. “DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHERE ALL THIS STUFF CAME FROM!?

Soul went back to his window and opened it up. “Mom, you don’t have to yell,” he said.

“HOW COULD I NOT!?” she replied. “WE HAVE RANDOM STUFF IN OUR BACKYARD!”

“Random? That looks like all of dad’s stuff,” Soul pointed out.

“DON’T GET SMART WITH ME!”

“Sorry, ma’am.”

Pinkie popped her head outside next to Soul. “I’m sorry about that,” she said. “I promise to clean it up after I’m gone.”

Dawn looked at Pinkie with a surprised look before looking back over to her son.

“You better not be doing anything funny up there!”

“MOM! She’s a friend!” Soul yelled.

“Who’s still a girl,” Dawn pointed out.

Soul let out a groan.

“Do you even have anything decent on?”

Soul opened his mouth but not a word came out after Dawn asked that question. He looked over himself to see he still had on a sleeveless shirt and boxers on. He blushed and looked over to Pinkie who had a nervous smile.

“Umm, hold that thought, mom,” he said and closed the window. He then looked over to Pinkie who still had a nervous smile.

“Hehe, maybe I should wait outside,” she said.

“Yeah, that would be for the best,” Soul said.

Pinkie walked out of the room and closed the door behind her.

“Awwww, a puppy!” Pinkie cheered. “Who’s a good little boy?”

Soul rolled his eyes and went over to his drawer to grab some clothes. After he was done dressing up, he opened the door and started descending down stairs. He was wearing his usual black shirt with blue jeans and a pair of white black shoes.

When he got down from the stairs, he saw Pinkie sitting on the living room couch and was scratching Toby’s back while she was talking with his mother, Dawn.

“So, tell me Pinkie,” Dawn said. “Can you tell me more about my son’s friend, Sunset? I’ve been trying to get Soul to tell me about her but he wouldn’t say anything since he it’s obvious he has a big crush on her.”

“Well, she’s-”

“PINKIE, NO!” Soul yelled.

“But, she asked,” Pinkie pointed out.

“Yeah, I asked,” Dawn retorted.

“Stop trying to get into my lovelife,” Soul said. “...I mean my life,” he corrected after realizing what he said.

“Honey, I’m your mother,” Dawn said. “Of course, I’m going to get into your lovelife.”

“It’s just life.”

“Whatever. And I want to know everything I can about this girl before I meet her and put the fear of God in both of you,” Dawn said. “I don’t have any interests in becoming a grandmother anytime soon.”

“MOM!”

“So as you were saying, Miss Pie?”

“Gladly!” Pinkie said.

Pinkie spent the next hour telling Dawn everything about Sunset. Dawn raised her brow a few times when Pinkie was going into details about Sunset being from another dimension inhabited by ponies and that she turned into a she-demon but turned from her ‘meanie ways’ as Pinkie would describe it and is one of the sweetest girls in school…..besides Fluttershy. Dawn dismissed some of Pinkie’s explanations as ‘being too hyperactive’ and ‘being very imaginative.’

“You sure do know how to pick em,” Dawn commented to her son.

Soul rolled his eyes.

“I’m going to make breakfast now, would you like something, Miss Pie?” Dawn asked.

“Pancakes would be nice,” Pinkie replied. “And you can just call me Pinkie.”

Dawn giggled. “Alright, I’ll do that, Pinkie. Would you like anything, sweetie?” she asked.

“I’ll just have some cereal today,” Soul replied.

Dawn nodded and walked into the kitchen.

“Your mom is really sweet,” Pinkie commented.

“She is, when she’s not trying to get on my nerves,” Soul said. “Anyways, you wanted to go over the plan?”

“The plan? Oh, right!” Pinkie reached into her hair and pulled out a blue paper. She placed it on the table. “Now the tough part is getting through the lasers-”

“No Pinkie, I meant the date,” Soul said with half lid eyes.

“Oh….right.” Pinkie put the paper back into her hair and made a sheepish smile. “We thought it would be a cool idea that we could go to the Canterlot Mall for today.”

“The mall? Huh, that does sound like a good idea,” Soul commented. “Anything special I should do for Sunset?”

“Hmmm,” Pinkie pondered as she stroke her chin. “Maybe getting her a gift there would nice.”

“Alright, anything else?”

“Hmmm, sorry Soul, that’s about all I can think of,” Pinkie said. “I mean, if I went out with someone, all that I ever would want from them is their love…..and a few balloons…...and frostings.”

“Uh huh. Are you okay with going out with us?” Soul asked. “I mean, you and Swift would be the only ones not actually going on a date.”

“True, Clyde and Rarity have already been going out for a while now and you and Sunset are going together,” Pinkie said. “But I don’t mind one bit, because I’m doing this to help a friend out and that’s what Swift is doing, too. Besides, after I’m done with you, I’m so going to help him with his crush!”

‘That might be very easy for you, Pinkie,’ Soul thought to himself. ‘.....Or hard. I suppose it depends on Swift getting around his shyness.’

“I know this might sound like a strange idea, but why don’t you actually, I don’t know, have Swift as your date,” Soul suggested. “He’s a fun guy to be around and he is one of the nicest guys I know.”

“But that wouldn’t be fair to the girl he has a crush on,” Pinkie protested. “It’ll be like stealing! And I don’t want to go back to jail!”

“Pinkie, you don’t go to jail for-…Wait, you’ve been in jail before?”

“Nah, I just always wanted to say that,” Pinkie said.

Soul rolled his eyes. “Alright, how about this,” Soul began to say. “I don’t want to break my promise to Swift to tell anybody about his crush, however, I’m going to tell you a little about her, okay?”

“Oh, that sounds fair,” Pinkie said and leaned close to Soul. “Lay it on me.”

“That better be not what I think it is?” Dawn said from the kitchen.

“IT’S NOT!” Soul shouted before letting out another groan.

Pinkie snickered.

“Anyways, the girl he has a crush on, doesn't even know he has a crush on her and she’s been totally oblivious,” Soul said. “So when you think about it, it’s not stealing if the girl doesn't know anything about it.”

“But what if she has a crush on him too and she’s just very shy?” Pinkie pointed out.

“Trust me, she doesn't,” Soul said. “And it’s not because she doesn't want to, but she usually is busy or she doesn't pay attention long enough to notice.”

“I don’t know.”

“Look, it’s just one date and I’m sure Swift would be more than happy to be with you,” Soul said.

Pinkie pondered for a moment and looked at Soul with a smile.

“Alright, I’ll do it,” Pinkie said. “Swift is going to be my date for today.”

“Glad to hear it,” Soul said. “Who knows? Maybe you two might become a couple after this.”

Pinkie snorted. “Yeah right, I’m sure he’ll still be more interested in his crush than me,” she said.

‘I bet he’ll prove you wrong,’ Soul thought to himself with a sly smile. He then frowned. ‘Or maybe not. Again, the shyness.’

“Breakfast is ready,” Dawn said.

“Woo hoo! Pancakes!” Pinkie cheered and boundwards the kitchen with Soul following behind her.

“This is the best day of my life,” Swift said as he was walking along with Clyde and Rarity. In front of them was the entrance towards Hoofington Plaza Mall. “Can you believe it? I’m finally going out with Pinkie and it’s not even a dream!”

Swift was wearing a white t-shirt with black and grey stripe shirt over it and having blue jeans. Clyde wore a his usual black t-shirt on with his symbol while having a hoodie over it and having grey jeans. And Rarity was wearing a shoulderless, aqua shirt with a blue diamond pendant around her neck and a dark blue skirt.

“Yes Swift, we know,” Clyde said. “But I think you need to calm down a bit, otherwise you might get hurt…or get me hurt.”

“I have to agree,” Rarity said. “You do have the tendency of…I’m trying to think of a nicer word than ‘messing things up.’”

“I’m sorry, guys, I’m just very excited is all,” Swift said. “I just never thought that Soul would get me the girl of my life to go out with me.”

“It was cool of him to do that,” Clyde said. “But you’re going to have to do most of the work if you really want to keep on going out with Pinkie.”

“Don’t worry, I have a full proof plan.”

“Do you?” Clyde asked in a non convinced tone.

“...No. But I’ll make it up as I go,” Swift said.

“Oh, no,” Clyde quietly said to himself.

Driving up near them, a shining, pink car pulled up and the rider side door opened to show Soul coming out. The door on the driver side of the car opened and hopping out was Pinkie. She was wearing her usual outfit, but had a small blue flower attached to the side of her hair. Soul had on a white shirt with a leather jacket over it and blue jeans.

“Hiya, guys! Are you all ready to have fun?” Pinkie asked.

“We certainly are, Pinkie,” Rarity said. “I didn’t know you were giving Soul a ride.”

“Neither did I,” Soul said. “She showed up at my house around seven-thirty in the morning.”

“I’m sorry, I was just super excited,” Pinkie said.

Rarity let out a sigh. “Honestly Pinkie, you can be so random at times,” she said.

“It’s fine,” Soul said. He then looked around for a moment. “Hey, where’s Sunset?”

“I’m afraid she’s not here,” Rarity said. “Of course, we’re all here a little early so I assume she'll be here shortly.”

On cue, a black mustang with bright pink flame designs drove up in one of the parking spots. After the engines had stopped, coming out of the driver side was Sunset. She was wearing a white shirt with a green jacket over it and blue jeans. She walked up to the others with a smile.

“Hey guys, I hope I didn’t take too long,” she said.

“Nope, you came just in time,” Soul said. “I like the outfit.”

“Thanks, I thought I try something different for today,” Sunset said.

“Well, it suits you very well,” Rarity complimented. “Oh, you should see if you can get a pair of glasses on. It’ll no doubt make you more gorgeous.”

Sunset giggled. “I think I’m fine without the glasses, Rarity,” she said.

“What are we waiting for? Let’s get this date starting!” Pinkie said and raised her arm to point in front of her. “Onward to the mall!”

Everyone stared at Pinkie for a moment.

“Um, Pinkie?” Swift said. “The mall is behind us.”

Pinkie snapped out of her moment and looked to see that she was pointing towards the parking lot and looked behind her to see the mall. She giggled.

“Ops, sorry.” she said. “Sometimes the mall can be really hard to find.”

“But Pinkie, we’re literally-”

“Onward to the mall!” Pinkie shouted and charged inside, interrupting Clyde.

Rarity pinched the bridge between her eyes and let out a sigh. “She’s just too random for me sometimes,” she said.

“Yeah, but what can you do?” Clyde said. “Let’s head inside before Pinkie has all the fun.”

Everyone nodded in agreement and followed Pinkie inside. Pinkie was already at the very center of the mall and came to halt to take in her surroundings.

“Hmmm, should we go eat somewhere first? Or should go shop around? Oh, Oh, we should go by the arcade and see if they have any new games in there. How about it guys?” Pinkie looked around her to see none of them were with her. “Uh, guys?”

“We’re right here, Pinkie,” Rarity said as she and the others finally caught up to Pinkie. “You really need to be patient about keeping up with others.”

Pinkie made a sheepish smile. “Hehe, sorry,” she said.

“It’s alright, I understand that you’re excited,” Rarity said. “So, what was it that you were saying while we were on a way here?”

“Oh, I was just wondering what you guys might want to do first?” Pinkie replied.

“I could go for something to eat,” Soul said.

“That sounds like a good idea, I’m starving,” Swift said. “We should go and get some chicken. I hardly get any chicken when my sister is around.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know why, but Scootaloo always said that she gets some kind of bad vibe from them and doesn't want to eat them,” Swift explained.

“Well, alright I’m up for that then,” Soul said.

“Already halfway there!” Pinkie shouted as she was riding up the escalators. As she was midway up, the escalator stopped and Pinkie grabbed onto the railing. “What the?”

“Huh, it must have just busted or something,” Clyde said. “What are the chances of that?”

“Someone help!” Pinkie shrieked. “I’m stuck!”

“Pinkie dear, you can just continue to walk up or down if you wanted to,” Rarity pointed out.

“I can’t! I’m scared of hights!”

“...Pinkie, that hardly has anything to do with walking up and down the escalator,” Rarity said. “In fact, I’ve seen you walk up and down stairs all the time just for fun. And I’ve seen you climb up ladders that go up all the way to the ceiling in the gymnasium.”

“Stairs, ladders and escalators are all very different things!” Pinkie retorted.

Rarity had half lid eyes before letting out a very agitated sigh.

“I’ll get her down,” Swift said and started walking up the escalator. When he got up to where Pinkie was he held out his hand. He was trying to act casual but his expression betrayed him as beads of sweat started pouring down and was shaking. “H-Hey P-Pinkie, D-Do you need h-help?” he asked, nervously.

Pinkie nodded frantically and grabbed around Swift’s torso for comfort. Swift’s face turned red and froze in place for a moment with nervousness. He shook it off and escorted Pinkie off the escalator while she was still attached to him. When they were finally back down, Pinkie let out a sigh of relieve and hugged Swift.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!” Pinkie said repeatedly at a fast pace.

Swift rubbed the back of his head. “It was no problem, I only-”

Before Swift could finish, Pinkie placed a kiss on his cheek and he froze in place.

“Now that we have that out of the way, let’s go get something to eat,” Pinkie said. “Without taking the escalator.”

Pinkie ran off to find where they would go. Rarity let out a sigh as she followed behind Pinkie while Sunset snickered to herself. Soul and Clyde walked up behind Swift.

“Nice going, Swift,” Clyde said. “This date is getting better and better.”

“Way to go, Swift,” Soul said before patting Swift on the back.

After the first pat, Swift was pushed slightly forward before collapsing on the floor with a bright, red face. Clyde and Soul looked down on Swift.

“Well, at least he made it this far without falling onto the ground,” Soul said. “This must be an omen.”

“Good or bad?” Clyde asked.

“Better to just go along with it than to question it,” Soul replied.

“Good point.”

After getting Swift back on his feet and catching up with Pinkie, they were able find a restaurant to eat at and chatted for a while. Soul was getting to know everyone better as he learned more about them.

He learned from Swift that he did in fact had a girlfriend before but it didn’t end up well and he didn’t wanted to talk about it. He also found out that Clyde had a brother that was in the National Guard like his dad and that Clyde lived by himself most of the time. Rarity told him that she had a little shop that she owned at her home and designed and sold clothes there while Pinkie worked part time at the cafe shop with Mr. and Mrs. Cake, who were also Pinkie’s aunt and uncle. He noticed, however, that Sunset wasn’t talking much about herself. While he was curious about her homeworld and everything, especially from what Pinkie had told him about her, she did leave her home on bad terms and more than likely didn’t want to think about it.

Finishing up their meals, they headed over to the arcade next. When they got in, they decided to go in and play all the games together as couples. Clyde and Rarity were playing the basketball game that was in there and Clyde was teaching Rarity how to shoot the balls into the hoops as fast and as accurate as possible. Pinkie and Swift were trying out some of the fighting games in there while Pinkie was able to beat Swift at every one of them without ever losing, one time with her eyes closed and another time when she only used one hand. Soul and Sunset played some of the ticket games together and earned a lot of tickets.

Soul and Sunset were at the ticket counter while they were looking at some of the prizes while they waited for their friends.

“So what are you going to get?” Sunset asked.

“Don’t know, I normally don’t get anything from these places,” Soul said. He looked through the counter for a moment. “Don’t see anything good that I might like.”

“I think I’ll just get some of the candy they have here,” Sunset said.

While Sunset was talking to the clerk that works there, Soul looked through the small prizes once more and still didn’t see anything that would interest him. When he looked up at the prizes on the wall, he saw that most of them cost more tickets and were cooler looking. But what really caught his eyes was a silver necklace with a small sun pendant and the cost of how many tickets it was.

“Hey, I’m going to check out the others real quick,” Sunset said.

“Oh um, okay. I’ll stay here for a moment,” Soul replied.

When Sunset had left to find the others, Soul went up to the clerk.

“Hey, that necklace there isn’t real is it?” Soul asked.

“Actually it is, the store manager here is related to one of the other managers here that works in the jewelry store and thought it would attract more female customers,” the clerk said. “It just costs ten thousand tickets.”

Soul went through his tickets and counted them. He let out a sigh as he only counted over two hundred tickets.

‘Boy, that would be one awesome gift if I could get it,’ Soul thought. ‘How exactly would I be able to get ten thousand tickets in one day?’ He let out a sigh. ‘I guess for now I can’t, but if I could work on getting more of those tickets and gather them up, I might be able to get it.’

Soul turned to find where the others were. As he was walking, he past by one of the games and froze in place. He took a few steps back and saw that the game that had a light spin around in a circular motion and the bulb that had jackpot on it said that each jackpot was a thousand tickets.

‘Maybe, I don’t have to wait,’ Soul said with a sly smile. He went into his pockets and looked through the change he had left. ‘Fifteen bits. If I could make ten jackpots, I can get Sunset that necklace. But I’ll have to be careful and make it count. And I’ll have to be quick before anyone else founds out’ He slid in the first quarter and watched the light start to go in the opposite direction. ‘Oh god almighty, help me now.’

“Do you think this dress is perfect?” Rarity asked the other girls as she was looking at a mirror.

After the arcade, the girls really wanted to go shopping for new dresses and the boys didn’t have a say in the matter. They went into a depatment store and were going through the various clothing that were in season. Rarity was trying out a dark purple dress with a mid size skirt that came with a round hat while it had a blue ribbon on it.

“I think it looks good on you,” Sunset commented. “What do you think of mine?” She was in a tan dress that formed into one piece as it was a long sleeve with a short skirt and hugged her in the right places. She wore see-through, black socks that went all the way up under the skirt.

“I think it looks smashing on you,” Rarity commented. “What about you, Pinkie? Are you finding everything alright?”

“I think so, but I might have grabbed something else entirely different though,” Pinkie said as she came out of her dressing stall.

Sunset and Rarity's eyes were wide as they saw Pinkie in an old western showgirl outfit that had a mix of purple and black coloring and a small pink feather in her hair.

“I didn’t know they had something like that,” Sunset said.

“They don’t,” Rarity clarified. “At least, I thought they don’t.”

Waiting outside the dressing room, the guys were sitting down on a nearby bench as Clyde was going through his phone and Swift and Soul were chatting.

“So, how do you think I’m doing with Pinkie?” Swift asked. “Am I making any progress?”

“Well, she did kiss you on the cheek so that’s a point,” Soul replied. “And it looks like you two are doing well together. But I think you really need to step up your game a bit.”

“Um, like how?”

Soul opened his mouth but closed it as he pondered on the question. “I have no clue,” he admitted. “Clyde, you’re going out with Rarity, what do you think he should do?”

Clyde looked away from his phone and rubbed his chin for a moment. “I think that you should go ahead and tell her how you feel,” he said. “I mean you had this crush on her for a few years and now you have this chance to do it.”

“But what if I mess up?” Swift asked. “The whole universe and possibly god is against me on this since day one.”

“I think the universe is cutting you some slack,” Clyde said. “If anything, I think fate decided to take your side.”

“And I’m pretty sure god got your back on this,” Soul said.

“What makes you say that?” Swift said.

Soul raised a brow. He reached under his shirt and pulled out a necklace with a cross pendant on it. “I’ve really been praying for you, hoping that this would work after all the trouble I had to go through,” he explained.

“Oh.”

“So are you going to do it?” Clyde asked.

“You know what? I am!” Swift got up on his feet. “I’m going to ask Pinkie to be my girlfriend!..If she wants to that is.”

While Swift was making a heroic like pose, Soul leaned over to Clyde.

“Truth be told, I made a bet with Rivet that he would do it,” Soul admittedly whispered. “You?”

“Made the same bet.”

“You think he’ll do it?”

“...No.”

“Me too.”

“In fact, I’m going in right now to tell her,” Swift said and started walking towards the dressing room.

“Um, I think you should wait until-”

But Soul’s words fell on deaf ears as Swift went into the dressing room. After a moment, the two boys heard a shriek in there. Soul smacked himself in the face and Clyde let out a sigh.

“SWIFT, WHAT IN HEAVENS ARE YOU DOING!?” Rarity yelled.

“GHA! Sorry, I forgot you guys were still changing and-”

Both Soul and Clyde winced when they started hearing bashing and bone cracking sounds inside the dressing room. After the the sounds ended, Swift was kicked out of the room and collapsed on the ground on his back with a pain filled expression on him. Soul and Clyde looked at him with half lid eyes.

“Nice one,” Soul commented.

“Yeah,” Clyde agreed. “You better not have saw anything on Rarity that I haven’t seen yet.”

“Don’t worry, I didn’t get a chance to when she beat the crap out of me,” Swift said before falling into unconscious.

“Good to hear,” Clyde said.

Soul raised a brow and blushed a little. “Ho...How much did you see?” he curiously asked.

“A gentleman never tells,” Clyde retorted with a smirk. “And not that much. Again, a gentleman.”

Soul rolled his eyes. “So how did you and Rarity got together anyway?”

“You can say it was fate that brought us together,” Clyde replied.

“Okay, if you don’t want to tell me, you can just say so.”

Clyde let out a sigh. “No, I meant that I really did believe that fate brought us together,” he said. “This is what happened, it was when I first tried out for the basketball team…”

It was close to night time and the gang were getting tired for the day. Everyone agreed to head on their way back to their respective homes. Clyde and Rarity were going back to her place and spend some time together. Pinkie volunteered to take Swift back home since Rarity had an intense urge to kill Swift after what happened. But in the end, he didn’t complain.

Soul waved at Swift and gave him a thumbs up for good luck as he made an expression that showed ‘This could be your last chance, go for the kill on the way there.’

Swift made a smiling expression that said ‘I have no idea what you just said but thanks!’ and waved back.

Everyone had left and it was Sunset and Soul left on the parking lot.

“Are you sure I can’t give you a ride?” Sunset asked. “It’ll be quicker that way.”

“Don’t worry, my mom is already on her way,” Soul replied. “So, you better get going before she asks you some more embarrassing questions...Or worse she tells you embarrassing stories about me.”

Sunset giggled. “Okay, now that just makes me want to stay and risk it,” she commented.

Soul rolled his eyes playfully. “Haha, very funny,” he said. “So, did you enjoy yourself?”

“I did very much,” Sunset said.

There was a moment of silence between the two before Soul spoke up again.

“Hey, Sunset?”

“Yeah?”

“There was something I wanted to-”

“Wait,” Sunset interrupted. “There’s something I need to say first.”

Soul was caught off guard for a moment but nodded and let Sunset speak.

“I know that Pinkie did all this so she could set up and everything,” Sunset said. Soul had a shocked expression on him. “I know because she told Applejack and I got Applejack to tell me.”

Somehow, Soul believed that.

“And I know that you have feelings for me and I’ll admit I have some feelings for you too. But I think we maybe rushing this a bit.”

Soul had a slight frown as he knew where this was heading.

“So I think we should stay friends for a while so I can sort out these feelings” Sunset said. “I’m sorry if I’ve made you feel like this was a waste of time.”

Soul remained silent for a moment which made Sunset uncomfortable until he smiled. “It’s okay, I understand,” he said. “And no, this was not a waste of time. We had fun together and that was more than I could ask for.”

Sunset smiled.

“And I also did this so Swift could finally try to get Pinkie to go out with him more,” Soul added.

“You think it’ll work?”

“He might mess up sometimes but I think he can pull it off,” Soul said. “After all, he’s a determine guy, I’ll give him that.”

“So friends?” Sunset asked.

Soul smiled. “The best of friends,” he replied.

Sunset hugged Soul and he returned it with his own. She gave him a peck on the cheek and started walking towards her car. She waved goodbye to him and left the parking lot. As Soul watched Sunset drive off into the night, he let out a sigh and reached into his pocket. He pulled his hand out and when he opened his palm, in his grasp was the sun necklace that he was able to win back at the arcade.

“Well, this was a total bust,” Soul said to himself. “But if it means waiting on a girl like that, than I’m willing to.”

Chapter 7

A New Crush is Born

The birds were singing and the day looked very beautiful in the morning as people were making their way towards their destination whether it was by driving their cars, riding on bikes or simply walking.

Skipping down the sidewalk, a girl with a long, aqua hair with dark blue streaks was whistling to herself as she excitedly made her way to school. She wore a dark crimson jacket with the sleeves rolled up and having on a pink skirt. And her irises were dark crimson.

“I’m walking on sunshine, whaoOoOoOoO~” She sang to herself. “I’m walking on sunshine, whaoOoOoOoO. I’m walking on sunshine, whaoOoOoOoO. And don’t it feel good? Hey! Alright now. And don’t it feel goo-”

“SONATA!”

“EEK!” Sonata yelped and looked behind her to see two familiar girls.

On the left was a irritated girl with long, fluffy, dark orange hair with yellow streaks. She was wearing a pink vest over her, purple, one piece shirt and skirt with a gold belt hanging around her waist. Her irises were bright crimson. On the right was a bored looking girl with two pony tails that were bright violet with bright streaks of teal. She wore a bright green vest over her white shirt while she had on purple jeans and having belt with a silver star as the center piece. She had violet irises.

“I am not in the mood to hear your terrible singing right now,” Adagio said. “I can barely stand all this peaceful and quiet town. It makes me sick.”

“What crawled up your but today?” Aria asked. “You’re normally quiet most of the time ever since we lost our pendants…..Not that I care or anything.”

“That’s just it, I’ve been thinking the entire time since that happened and see if there is a way to get back our powers and have our revenge!” Adagio said. “And nothing. That’s all I could come up with. Nothing.”

“Maybe that’s a good thing,” Sonata said. “Ever since the battle, we don’t have to rely on all that magic anymore to keep us alive and we can eat all the tacos we want!”

Adagio glared at Sonata.

“...I said maybe,” Sonata pointed out.

“And do we really need our powers to get our revenge?” Aria asked. “I can just pick up a rock and throw it at one of them. Or even beat them up.”

Adagio let out a sigh. “No, it wouldn't be the same,” she said.

“Well, I’m going to do it anyway,” Aria said. She looked and spotted someone. “In fact, I’m doing it right now.” She scooped up a pebble and was about to throw it until she got a better look at who was in front of her. “No wait, I can’t. It’s that timid one in the Rainbooms.”

“You can’t do it because it’s too mean?” Sonata said.

“No, because she’ll cry like a baby and say that she’s sorry even though she didn’t do anything and what would be the point of hurting someone if all they say is sorry?” Aria explained. “It takes the fun out of it.”

“Oh.”

“Wait, got a new victim,” Aria said. “And It’s that new kid. Perfect!”

Aria threw the rock and it landed on the side of her victim's head.

*THUNK!*

“OW, WHAT THE HELL!?” a lavender skin kid with burgundy-colored hair yelled.

“Oh my, are you okay?” Fluttershy asked, concernedly.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he said. When he looked at Fluttershy, he slightly blushed as he was staring into her sweet, cyan eyes. “H-Hi, M-My name is Night Chase.”

“Oh um, I’m Fluttershy,” she nervously said while she hid behind her hair.

“Do you go to Canterlot High?” Night asked. “I started going there.”

“Y-Yes.”

“Do you wanna walk there together?”

“S-sure, if you don’t mind.”

The two walked together towards the school while Sonata was saying ‘aww’ and Adagio couldn’t help but snicker as Aria had mouth agape and her left eye twitched.

“WHAT THE HELL!?” Aria shouted. “I wanted to create misery, not love!”

Adagio couldn’t hold it in anymore and started laughing out loud. “Okay, okay, now I’m feeling better,” she said. “Hehehe, do you have anymore revenge plans? I’m sure you can give the Rainbooms even more boyfriends if you keep at it.”

“SHUP UP!”

“Aww, but it was so sweet,” Sonata commented and let out a sigh. “Sometimes I wish I had a boyfriend.”

Adagio placed her hand on Sonata’s shoulder. “I hate to point this out but most of the students here pretty much hates us,” she said. “The chance of that happening are pretty slim.”

“Yeah, you're right.”

“Besides, who needs a boyfriend anyway?” Aria commented. “They’re annoying and are jerks that brag too much about whatever it is they’re good at.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “Obviously, you don’t know what’s it like having a boyfriend,” she commented.

“And you do?”

“We lived for a thousand years, of course I do,” Adagio said. “I’ve dated many boys lots of times.”

“Wait, you have?” Aria asked in disbelief. “If that’s true, how come this the first we’re hearing of it?”

“Because I did told you about my dates but you didn’t care to listen and Sonata was too busy opening a box or a can or a box can,” Adagio explained.

“Oh... Well, that explains it.”

Adagio then glared over at Sonata. “And why the hell that every time I tried to tell you about my love life, you were opening something?”

“...Bad timing?” Sonata sheepishly said.

Adagio let out a sigh and pinched the bridge between her eyes. “Let’s just get to school before we’re late,” she said. “Like that I care or anything.”

After a few hours of classes and surviving the sudden rush of students trying to get to their next classes, Sonata was running down the hallway as beads of sweat were pouring down on her.

‘Have to hurry!’ Sonata thought to herself. ‘Must get to cafeteria before they give out the last of the leftover tacos from Taco Tuesday!'

Sonata closed in on the cafeteria entrance and burst through the doors; causing one of the students to get hit by the door and falling into a nearby trashcan.

“I’m okay!” Swift said inside the trashcan.

Sonata ran up to the counter and panted heavily. ‘Made it! Now all I have to do is-’ Her thought was cut short as her eyes widen and irises shrunk with horror. She collapsed on her knees and reached her arms out to the heavens. “NNNOOOOOOOOOO!” she screamed.

The tray where all the leftover tacos were supposed to be were all gone as they were already taken by the other students. Everyone in the room looked at Sonata for a moment and most of them let out sighs as they were used to her doing this almost every Wednesday.

“They’re just tacos, get over youself,” a girl with blonde hair and cross eyes said and took a bite from her muffin. “Even I’m not that dramatic with my favorite food.” Just then a student bumped into her and she dropped her muffin outside an open window. “MY MUFFIN!” She attempted to jump out the window but got stuck as the window fell back down on her midway out. “Ah crud, not again.”

Granny Smith stood near the counter and place both hands on her hips. “Are ya going to sit there all day? Ya making the others here wait on ya,” she pointed out.

Sonata sat back up with a frown. “I’ll just have a sandwich,” she said. After getting a sandwich and a juice box, she hung her head low as she walked over to her usual table. As she was walking over to her table, she felt a tap on her shoulder. She looked behind her and saw a boy with white hair and blue eyes staring back at her.

“Um, hi,” Soul said to Sonata. “I couldn’t notice that you were upset about them running out of tacos?”

Sonata let out a sigh. “Yeah, I always have a hard time trying to get here before they run out,” she said. “Although now that I think about it, I think it’s because I eat to many of them for them to even have any leftovers.”

Soul chuckled a bit. “I bet. Anyways, I have an extra if you want,” he said and offered her a taco on his tray.

Sonata’s irises were big and she beamed a smile. “Yesyesyesyesyesyesyesyes!” she repeatedly said. “Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!” She placed her tray on a nearby table and gave him bear like hug.

Soul winced in pain as he was receiving the hug. “You’re *Cough!* welcome!” he said while trying to breathe. “Um, can you let me go?”

“Sure!” Sonata replied and let go of Soul. He panted a few times as he was catching his breath. “Thanks for giving me your taco, its the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.”

“It’s no problem,” Soul said. “My name is Soul by the way.”

“Oh, cool name. My name is Sonata Dusk, but you can call me Sonata for realzies.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Sonata,” Soul said. He looked over to his usual table where his friends were. “Hey sorry to cut this short but I’m going to head over to where my pals are.”

“Oh okay, I guess I’ll-” Sonata was about to finish until she looked over to the table that she and her sisters usually sit but saw that it was empty. From time to time, Adagio and Aria would not go to the cafeteria and instead would try to skip classes to do whatever it was they wanted to do. She let out a sigh. “Be eating alone.”

Soul had a concern expression on him. “What’s wrong?” he asked. “Don’t you have any friends to hang with?”

“Well, sort of. I wouldn’t really call them friends but more like companions, even though we’re sisters,” Sonata explained. “They tend to skip school from time to time.”

“Oh.” Soul looked at Sonata for a moment and looked back over to his table. He rubbed the back of his head. “If you like to, you can come sit with me and my friends.”

Sonata’s eyes were wide with disbelief. “For realizes!?”

Soul nodded with a smile. “But most of my friends are guys so you’ll be sitting with a bunch of boys,” he pointed out.

Sonata stood there with a blank look as she was remembering about her wanting to have a boyfriend and she felt that was impossible. She now had a chance to go for it and she wanted to take this opportunity. “I don’t mind one bit,” she said with a smile. ‘Woo hoo! This is Great! I might finally get myself a boyfriend! Soul is such a nice guy, I wish I had a boyfriend like him.’

Soul and Sonata walked over to where the guys were sitting. The guys were doing sort of their own thing as Rivet was tuning his guitar as usual, Swift was reading the newest comic series called The Justice Force and Clyde was texting on his phone.

“Wow, I gotta admit, this new comic is actually pretty good,” Swift commented.

“What’s it about?” Rivet asked.

“It’s basically about six guys dress up in different super hero costumes and fight crime with each of them having different powers,” Swift explained. “Except for Silver Wing, he’s the only one who doesn't have powers but uses gadgets.”

“That sounds like The Power Girls,” Rivet commented.

“That’s because it’s made by the same author,” Swift pointed out. “And she was planning on having them become couples with one another.”

“I don’t know, that sounds kinda like a bad move there,” Rivet said. “It’ll leave a bad impression with the fans as you can imagine that they always imagine themselves with their favorite character. Especially fanfiction writers. They always want to complain about their favorite character being with someone else that isn’t them or their character.”

“True, but a lot fans want their favorite characters to be with someone in the series if they really love the character that the author is putting them together with,” Swift countered.

“Well yeah, but-”

“Hey, I see Soul coming this way,” Clyde said. “And he’s bringing someone with him. Looks like a girl.”

“Really? Finally, I was getting tired of the friends we have now,” Swift commented.

Clyde and Rivet looked at Swift with raised brows.

“Oh right, you guys are still here,” Swift said with a sheepish smile.

Clyde rolled his eyes and looked back Soul and his companion. “Wait, she looks familiar.” He rubbed his chin as he was trying to remember who the girl was and when he did, his eyes were wide and he felt a tinge of fear in his spine. “Oh no.”

Rivet raised a brow and looked over to the girl. He felt the exact same reaction as Clyde. “Oh crap.”

“What? It’s just a girl, that doesn't mean-” Swift mouth froze in place as he recognized the girl next to Soul. “Oh, we’re so dead.”

Soul and Sonata took their places at the table and Soul had a smile on his face.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Soul asked. His smile went away as a puzzled look took over as he saw his friends make both angry and fearful expressions. “I-Is something wrong?”

Sonata however knew what was happening and felt uncomfortable in her spot.

“What’s wrong? What’s wrong!?” Clyde said. “You just brought one of the most deadliest things here!”

Soul raised a brow and look at his tray. “I didn’t think leftover tacos were that bad,” he commented.

Rivet smacked himself in the face. “Not the taco,” he said. “Her! One of the sirens!”

“Sonata?” He looked over to her to see she had a frown and was looking away. “Wait, sirens? What are you talking about?”

“Don’t you remember about the Battle of the Bands?” Swift concernly asked. “About how they tried to take over the world with their songs and made all of us turn against one another?”

“Kinda, but you guys never told me much about them though.”

“Oh right.”

“Well, one is sitting next you and she has to leave,” Rivet said and glared at Sonata. “Now.”

Sonata’s eyes were watering and she started to stand up until Soul placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Now hold it, everyone calm down,” Soul said. “You’re telling me that this sweet girl right here is really that bad?”

Sonata’s eyes went wide and she looked at Soul with a confused look.

“And even if she is a siren, so what? I don’t judge people for who or what they are. Now I don’t know much about them, but didn’t you guys say that they lost all of their powers when the girls beat them?”

The guys tried to retort but couldn’t find an answer for it. They remembered all that had happened at the event. About how the sirens made them turn against the girls and how awful they felt after they were free from their spell. Clyde felt the most guilty because he made Rarity cry when he said he was dumping her while he was under their effect and how he begged her to forgive him so much. He looked up at the siren who was still watering from her eyes.

“Did you feel bad about it?” Clyde asked. Sonata looked at him with a confused look. “Did you feel bad about what you did?”

Sonata looked down on the table and nodded. “Yes,” she said. “I do regret doing something that bad. And truth be told, I always hated doing that, but because we needed magic to stay alive, we had to make everyone miserable just so we could keep going. And when the Rainbooms shot us with their magic, I felt like I was free from a curse. So I’m thankful that I get to live as a normal girl now. Even if people hate me now.”

“Well, I don’t hate you, Sonata,” Soul said. “You’re my friend and I believe you really are sorry.”

Sonata looked at Soul with disbelief. “W-We’re friends?” she asked. “Even if I’m a siren?”

“Like I said, I don’t judge people for who or what they are,” Soul replied with a reassuring smile.

“Thanks,” Sonata said.

Rivet let out a sigh. “I’m sorry about how I acted, that wasn’t really fair of me to tell you to leave,” he said.

“And I’m sorry that I was cowering in fear and was planning on running for my life from you,” Swift said.

Soul raised a brow at him.

“What?”

“It’s okay, I know that I did a lot of bad things but I really am sorry about them and I want to prove it,” Sonata said.

“Than how about sitting down with us and we all become friends,” Clyde said. “I know it’s something that Rarity would do for someone.”

“For realzies?”

Everyone nodded. Sonata beamed with a smile and they all started to chat together as friends. After sometime had past, the bell rang and everyone was getting up to their next class. Soul and Sonata were walking out of the cafeteria together.

“Hey, Soul?”

“Yeah, Sonata?”

“Thanks, it was nice to finally know what it’s really like to have some friends,” Sonata said.

“You’re welcome,” Soul said. “My cousin is Applejack and if you want, I can talk to her about you hanging out with her friends sometime. I kinda thought that you might still want to girls to hang out with.”

Sonata giggled. “It would be nice to have more friends,” she said.

“Cool, I’ll see what I can do,” Soul said. “I have to head to class now.”

“Okay, later.” Sonata said and waved at Soul. He waved back at her and started walking down the hallway. Sonata went in the opposite direction from him and made her way towards her next class.

‘He’s such a sweet guy,’ Sonata thought to herself. ‘Now I really wish he was my….wait.’ She froze in place for a moment and a wonderful thought had popped into her mind. ‘He can be my boyfriend! Duh, he’s a boy and I think he’s single! Sonata Dusk, you’ve just found yourself the best boyfriend ever! For realzies!’

Sonata skipped along merrily as she knew this was the best day of her life.

Soul was walking down the hallway with some of the other students by himself until a familiar flaming hair girl walked up next to him.

“Hey Soul, what’s up?” Sunset asked.

Soul smiled at her. “Nothing much, just helped someone out today,” he said.

“Really, who?”

“I’ll tell you about it when we get to class,” Soul replied. In the back of his mind, he felt good about what he did and knew that it was something that Sunset would love to hear.

Author's Note

Looks like Sonata is getting thrown into the mix. How well do you think this is going to go? Find out next time!

I want to thank BRyeMC for his help.

Chapter 8

Thus The Battle of Fall Formal Dates has Begun! Part 1

Almost three months have passed since Soul had gone out on the triple date. Sunset wanted to stay friends for a while longer and it was three weeks until the Fall Formal would begin. He was starting to think that she was going to keep him the horrid ‘Friend Zone,’ something every boy, guy, and man have feared since the old days of the caveman and a big block of ice.

He would have ask her himself but when he went to one of the Party Planning Committee meetings he joined, they announced that this year’s theme for the Fall Formal was that only the girls would ask out the guys. So at this point, he was absolutely convinced he was screwed.

Soul let out a sigh as he was sitting with his pals at their usual table in the cafeteria. Swift noticed that Soul hadn't touched his chocolate pudding.

“Hey Soul, are you going to eat that?” Swift asked.

Soul didn’t replied and instead gave Swift the pudding cup.

“Sweet,” Swift said before removing the foil on it and started scooping his spoon into it.

Rivet rolled his eyes and looked over to Soul. “Hey, what’s wrong?” he asked. “You seem kinda out of it today.”

“Sorry guys, I’ve just a couple of things in my mind,” Soul replied.

“I’m guessing one of those things involve Sunset?” Rivet guessed.

Soul nodded.

“I’m sure that she’s going to ask you out eventually,” Clyde said. “I’ve noticed a lot of the girls haven’t asked out any guys yet.”

“Wait, so Rarity haven't asked you yet?” Soul asked.

“Asked me? We planned this months ago,” Clyde said. “Longest six months of my life.”

“Okay, so why are the other girls taking their time?” Soul asked. “You think some of them would have asked us out to the dance or something by now.”

“I would be dreaming if Rainbow Dash asked me out,” Rivet said. “We’re friends but I’m beginning to think that she’s just not that interested in me.”

“Seriously? Doesn't she like to hear you play on your guitar?” Clyde pointed out.

Rivet blushed lightly. “Sometimes,” he said.

Swift let out a sigh. “At least there is a chance Dash would ask you out,” he said. “Pinkie would more than likely go to the dance by herself as always. I was finally confident enough to tell her my feelings only to get them crushed by Rarity.”

“To be fair, you did walk in while she was trying out dresses in the ladies dressing room,” Clyde pointed out.

“Okay I’ll give you that,” Swift said. “But it looking like that this could be another year where all of us are going to be at the dance alone.”

“Ahem.”

“Except you Clyde.”

“Dag nabbit!” Soul cursed. “I can’t stand this anymore! Guys, we need to find a way so our dream girls would more than likely ask us out.”

“How do we that?” Rivet asked. “The rules say that we can’t ask out the girls.”

“Just because we can’t ask them out, doesn't mean we can’t persuade them to take us out,” Soul countered. “And that’s what we’re going to do. We’re going to show that we’re great boyfriend material.”

“Oh no, this sounds like something Swift would come up with,” Rivet said.

“Hey!”

“So, I’m guessing you have a plan?” Clyde asked.

Soul smiled wickedly. “Oh, I may have a plan,” he said.

“You really don’t, do you?”

“Pretty much, yeah.”

Over by the girls table, they were all having conversations with one another including the newest member at the table, Sonata. Sunset was deep in thought while something was bugging her since she got up this morning.

‘Why do people think Lost is so confusing?’ She thought to herself. ‘Oh, and should I ask Soul out to the dance?’

“Hey Sunset, are ya okay?” Applejack asked.

“I’m fine, just something that’s been bugging me,” Sunset replied. “It’s nothing to worry about.”

Applejack looked over to the others for a moment before leaning towards Sunset and whispered,” Does it have anything to do with my cousin?”

Sunset looked away for a moment before she nodded.

“Look, ya don’t have to feel pressure about that, it’s just a dance and there’ll be other chances to do that,” Applejack said.

“But what if it’s too late?” Sunset asked. “What if by the time I realize that I do want to go out with him, he’ll end up with some else?”

Applejack waved her hand. “Would ya rather end up with someone that you didn’t want to go out with or end up with someone that was patient enough to wait on you?” she asked. “And trust me, Soul is a very patient guy. He’ll understand why you didn’t go with him at the dance because you weren’t ready for that.”

“I hope you’re right,” Sunset said.

“So girls, I’ve been wondering, have any of you asked out anyone out to the dance?” Rarity asked curiously.

“I don’t know,” Pinkie replied. “I thought about going there by myself again this year and help out with the party planning, but I feel like I want to actually try and ask a boy out.”

“Do you have any good candidates?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t have any, so I was planning on asking Swift for some ideas.”

Rarity opened her mouth to point out to Pinkie that Swift would have been a candidate but seeing that this was her silly friend here, she thought it was best to let this playout itself. She turned and looked over to Rainbow Dash. “So Dash, who are you planning on taking?” she asked.

Rainbow Dash was leaning on her chair while she was spinning a soccer ball on her finger.“I don’t know, been busy with keeping track with all the teams I’m on,” she replied. “I think I’ll ask out the next guy that comes close to here.”

Rarity rolled her eyes and looked over to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy dear, are you planning on going with someone this year?” she asked.

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Yeah right, I doubt Fluttershy is even brave enough to get near a guy,” she commented.

“Actually I am going out with someone,” Fluttershy said.

“See, just as I-”

*Dramatic Tire Screeching Sound*

“...Wait, what?”

Fluttershy blushed a little. “O-Oh, it’s nothing like that,” she said. “He’s just a friend that I’ve gotten along with and I thought it would be nice to go with him at the dance.”

“Well, would ya look at that,” Applejack said. “Our shy friend here got herself a boyfriend.”

Fluttershy’s blush intensives. “N-No, he’s just a friend and-”

“Way the go, Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’m beyond proud of you for getting yourself a guy you can make out with.”

Fluttershy’s irises shrunk and her face was redding. “N-N-No! He’s just a friend! He’s not-”

“Rainbow Dash, honestly,” Rarity said. “It’s too early for a relationship for her to be making out with her boyfriend. They’ve just started going out. Clyde and I didn’t start kissing until we knew we were ready for it, these kinds of things take time.”

"Wait a minute, didn't ya say ya kissed Clyde before you two became a couple?" Applejack pointed out.

"....That's beside the point."

“Girls, please! I’m trying to tell you he’s not my-”

Pinkie let out a gasp. “We should do another triple date!,” she said. “You, me, Rarity, Clyde, Swift and this mysterious new boyfriend you have! Oh, it’ll be funtastic!”

Fluttershy let out a sigh. “Oh, I give up.”

“I know who I’m going to ask to the dance,” Sonata beamed.

“Really, now this I have to hear,” Rarity said. “I’m so glad that we’ve become such great friends. I just wish your sisters would be more friendly about coming over here and chat with a bit.”

“It’s okay, I’m making progress on getting them to come,” Sonata said. She turned her head around and looked over to where her sisters were sitting. “HEY, ARE YOU GUYS SURE YOU DON’T WANT TO COME OVER!?” she yelled.

“YES, QUIT ASKING!” Aria yelled.

Sonata turned back to the others. “Yep, making progress,” she said.

Rarity blinked a couple of times before focusing back to their previous discussion. “So, who is it that you're planning on asking?” she asked.

Sonata beamed. “Soul,” she replied.

Everyone froze in place. Rainbow Dash was so shocked by Sonata’s response, she accidently threw her soccer ball through the air and it landed on the back of Swift’s head; causing him to slam against the table and splattering his pudding cup on his face. Swift lifted his head back up with an angry glare.

“WHY DOES THIS KEEP HAPPENING TO ME!?” he yelled out.

Sunset stared at Sonata for a moment before saying something. “D-Did you say Soul?” she asked.

Sonata nodded.

“Why?”

“Why not?” Sonata countered. “He was the only person that wasn’t bothered by me being a siren and is the reason why I get to hang out with you girls. He’s sweet, kind and not to mention has a really smoking looking body…..Girls are still into that, right?”

Everyone nodded.

“Okay good, glad to see that hasn’t change in the last thousand years.”

“Wow, that is such a twist,” Pinkie said. “Sunset was also planning on asking Soul out to the dance.”

Sonata’s eyes widen and looked over to Sunset. “For realzies?” she asked.

Sunset rubbed the back of her head. “Well, I’m not sure if I do want to go out with him,” she replied. “He’s sweet and everything but I’m not sure if I’m ready to start going out with someone again.”

“What!? How could you not?” Sonata asked. “If he’s sweet, why don’t you try going out with him?”

“Isn’t she supposed to convince Sunset not to go out with Soul?” Rainbow Dash asked while leaned towards Rarity.

“Truth be told, I’m not sure if she aware of what she’s doing,” Rarity replied. “But I think it’s sweet.”

“Look, when I went out with Flash, I just used him to get popular,” Sunset said. “I don’t want to do that to Soul and hurt him.”

“But you're super nice now,” Sonata said. “And I think you and him would make a really good couple.”

“Okay, Ah’m getting confused by this,” Applejack commented.

“Me too,” Fluttershy said.

“Not me,” Pinkie said. “This is making total sense right now.”

“You really think so?” Sunset asked with disbelief.

“I know so!”

Sunset thought it over for a moment. A part of her really wanted to go with Soul at the dance and wanted to be with him even after the dance. She looked at Sonata with a smile.

“Alright, I’ll ask him out,” Sunset said.

Sonata beamed. “Woo hoo! Now we can both go to the dance with our own…...Wait.”

“There we go,” Rainbow Dash. “She get’s it now.”

Sunset and Sonata both looked at each other in a long awkward silence.

“So….What do friends do when they want to go out with the same guy?” Sonata asked. “I’m still new to the whole sharing with friendship thing.”

“I’m in the same boat as you,” Sunset said.

“But we’re not on a boat, we’re sitting on a table,” Sonata retorted.

Rainbow Dash smacked herself in the face while everyone else let out a sigh except for Pinkie who just giggled to herself. Rarity pondered on the situation and after a moment, an idea popped into her mind.

Rarity snapped her fingers. “I have an idea,” she said. “You two are going to start wooing Soul.”

Sunset and Sonata looked at Rarity with puzzled expressions.

“Why would we try to woo Soul?” Sunset asked. “Isn’t he already interested in me?”

“Yeah, she does have an advantage over me,” Sonata added.

“True, but let me explain,” Rarity said. “This will be a friendly challenge between two friends that want to go out with the same boy. The point of it is to gain the most attention and reaction from him. Pinkie and I will keep track of everything you two do and give you points depending on what you used to gain Soul’s attention and how he reacts to them. By the end of the day, we’ll tally up the points and who ever has the most points, wins the honor of asking out the boy of their dreams.”

“Oh, I think I understand,” Sonata said. “This is similar how we sirens do, except that we sing songs to lure in our victims and mate continually until their die of pure, pleasurable exhaustion. But this sounds more fun.”

Everyone eyes went were wide and their faces turned red as they thought of highly mature thoughts.

“D-Did you ever-” Rarity was about to say but couldn’t finish what she was saying.

“Oh, heck no,” Sonata replied. “We thought it was icky and just stuck with singing to gain power.”

Everyone let out a sigh of relieve.

“Except for Adagio, she did it one time and never told us what happened.”

Everyone’s face were red again and looked over to Adagio who winked at a guy who was walking by her and blushed. They then focused their attention back to Sonata and tried really hard to forget what they just heard.

“So, that’s the rules for the game,” Rarity said. “Gain the most points and win the boy, do you two accept this?”

Both Sunset and Sonata nodded.

“Then tomorrow we’ll start this competition. Remember, the objective of the game is to gain the most attention from Soul. Any questions that need to be answered?”

“No, I think I understand,” Sunset said.

“Me too,” Sonata said.

The school bell rang, indicating that it was the end of lunch break. Everyone started throwing away their trash and made their way towards their respective classes. In the back of the minds of both Sonata and Sunset, only one thing occupied their minds.

They believed they were going to win, no matter what.

Author's Note

Looks like things are stepping up. Who's going to win over Soul in this epic battle of love? Sonata or Sunset? Well, you gotta wait until the chapter after the next one because it's not going to be about them.

I am such a troll :trollestia:

Chapter 9

Thus The Battle of Fall Formal Dates has Begun! Part 2
Things Are Getting Crazy!

The school bell rang and many of the student body and teachers were heading to their respective homes for the day. Walking down the hallway towards the main entrance were Soul, Swift, Clyde and Rivet.

“So do you have any ideas now, Soul?” Clyde asked.

“I have an idea,” Soul replied. “I thought we should start with RIvet here first before any of us.”

“Why me?” Rivet asked.

“Because out of all of us, you have a girl that’s out of your league,” Soul explained.

“Hey! I have a chance with Rainbow Dash.”

Everyone looked at Rivet with skeptic expressions.

“Shup up,” Rivet said. “So what is your grand idea anyway?”

“Not just grand but pure genius,” Soul said with pride. “My plan is just full proof. You see this is how it’s supposed to go-”

“Hey, Rivet!”

The guys heard a familiar voice and turned to see Rainbow Dash walking up to Rivet.

“Hey Rainbow Dash, did you needed something?” Rivet asked.

“Yeah, but you might think it’s crazy,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I don’t know, I’ve heard crazy things from Swift most of the time.”

“Hey!”

“Well, this might beat it,” Rainbow Dash said. “You wanna hang together at the dance?”

Rivet froze up when he heard those words and all the guys jaws hung open.

“WHAT!?” Soul shouted.

-Five Minutes Ago-

Rainbow Dash impatiently watched the clock go by as she wished for the school day to be over. She hated math so much and just wanted the teacher to just shut up. After looking at the clock was too boring for her, she eyed around the room in front of her and looked at various students that sat in front of her. Her mind went back to when the girls were talking about the dance and how she was confused on Sonata trying to help Sunset accept her feelings for Soul even though Sonata wanted to go out with Soul as well. She thought it must have been a siren thing or something.

She let out a sigh and carefully looked at the boys that sat in front of her. First she spotted her ex, Soarn. She admits that he’s a cool guy and is awesome at sports but she broke up with him because he supported another team that stood against her favorite team. Now that she thinks about it, it shouldn’t have been that big of a deal.

Next up was Thunderlane. She thought going with him at the dance because he had a cool looking motorcycle and would make the dance fun. But from what she heard, he was already asked out by one of her teammates from the soccer team, Cloudchaser.

She looked over to see Bulk Biceps sitting uncomfortably in his chair. She couldn’t deny that Bulk was the strongest and well built guy in the entire school while at heart is the sweetest guy there is. But there was one problem.

“YEAH!”

“What did I tell you about shouting randomly in class?”

“Sorry.”

He was too loud.

Rainbow Dash was just about to give up on any potential dates until she laid her eyes on the back of Rivet. She raised a brow for a moment and thought about him. He was good with a guitar, fun to be around with, not the very talkative sort of person but he was always willing to listen to her and she had to admit is the most good looking. She knew then who she wanted to go out with the dance.

The school bang rang and everyone was getting up. Rainbow Dash shook her violently and looked at the clock to see it was time to leave. She saw Rivet sit up from his desk and he walked out the door. She picked up her bag and started to pursue Rivet.

-Back to the Now-

“WHAT!?” Soul shouted.

Rainbow Dash laughed. “I know, it’s the last thing anyone think would happen,” she said and looked back at Rivet. “So, you game?”

Rivet shook his head violently and looked at Dash with a chill expression. “Yeah, I’m game for it,” he said in a smooth tone.

“Cool, don’t worry about picking me up,” Rainbow Dash said. “Cause I’m picking you up with my new ride. I’m not the traditional sense of girl in case if you haven’t notice.”

“Don’t worry, I don’t mind,” Rivet said. “See you later then?”

“You know it,” Rainbow Dash said and gave Rivet a wink before walking away.

As soon as she disappeared, Rivet looked at Soul with a smug smile. “You still think she’s out of my league?” he asked, mockingly.

“Ah man,” Soul said. “It took me hours to come with that plan!”

“Would it make you feel better if I hear what you were planning?” Rivet asked.

“It wouldn’t be the same,” Soul replied in a disappointed tone.

“I’m sure it was the perfect plan,” Swift said.

Soul let out a sigh. “It sure was,” he said.

“Now what?”

“Well, since Rivet now has his date, we can go ahead and do Swift next,” Soul said.

“So you have a plan then?” Swift asked.

“Yes and we’re going to need our secret weapon,” Soul said. “Where’s Rarity?”

“Wait, why would you need my girl for?” Clyde asked.

After getting back from school, Rarity was checking out her dress designs for her friends and many of the female student body that ordered for them. She carefully inspected each of them and fixed whatever mistakes she might have made, which was very rare for her. As she was doing so, her cellphone started to ring. She picked it up and upon looking at the receiver's name, she smiled to see that it was her precious man, Clyde. She clicked on answer and raised the phone to her ear.

“Hello, Clyde my dear, did you need something from me?” Rarity asked.

“How is it that whenever I call, you can tell I’m about to ask you something or that I just want to talk?” Clyde asked.

“You can be very predictable at times, dear,” Rarity said. “But that’s because I love you so much.”

“Oh...Good to know,” Clyde said. “Anyways, Soul needed to know where Pinkie is.”

“Soul? Why would-”

“HEY RARITY, I’M HERE!”

Rarity was interrupted when she heard her very bubbly friend Pinkie come in.

“Oh, hello Pinkie, I’m in here,” Rarity called out. “She’s here right now, would you please explain why he needed to know that?”

“He’s trying to get Pinkie to take Swift to the dance,” Clyde replied.

“How’s he going to do that?”

“I have no clue.”

“Why do you say it like something bad is going to happen?” Soul asked in the background. “I’m not Swift.”

“Hey!”

“Anyways, to the batmobile!”

“You mean my car?” Clyde asked.

“Yes…. your car, ” Soul replied. “You couldn’t have gone along with the batmobile idea?”

Clyde let out a sigh while Rarity rolled her eyes on the conversation.

“I’ll see you soon, Rarity,” Clyde said.

“Hope to see you soon too, darling,” Rarity said. She made a kissing sound over the phone and pressed on the end button.

“Hey Rarity,” Pinkie said as she hopped into the room. “Who was that?”

“Oh, just my sweet man,” Rarity replied. “Did you need something dear?”

“Nah, I’m good, I just wanted to see how one of my best pals are doing,” Pinkie replied.

“Well, I’m doing just fine, thank you,” Rarity said. “If you don’t mind me asking Pinkie, have you decided on who you were asking out to the dance?”

“Hmm, nopiedo,” Pinkie replied. “I was hoping to ask Swift about it but I never had the chance to.”

Rarity let out a sigh. ‘I have to figure out a way for Pinkie to go with Swift to the Fall Formal before Soul’s plan might get all the guys hurt...Or at least Swift and as much as it is funny to see him in some of those situations, I would never forgive myself if anything terrible happens to him,’ she thought to herself. “Pinkie, why don’t you ask Swift himself out?”

“Pfff, don’t be silly, Rarity,” Pinkie waved her hand. “He’s obviously going to be asked by the girl he likes.”

“But what if she never asks him?” Rarity pointed out. “If I recall correctly, Soul told you that she never really notices him and the way it seems like, she may never will.”

Pinkie let out a gasp. “That sounds really sad,” she said. “You think I should do something about it?”

“I think that you should go with Swift as a friend in case that happens,” Rarity suggested. “That way, neither of you two would be going alone.”

“What if he’s crush does ask him out?”

“Than you would let him go with her and he would be grateful for that,” Rarity said. “Everyone would be happy in that situation.”

“Hmm, that’s actually a good idea,” Pinkie said. “I think I’ll do that.”

“That’s great to hear,” Rarity said. “Oh but don’t tell Swift about the crush thing, it might hurt his pride as a man if he thinks you’re going with him out of pity.”

“I wouldn’t do it out of pity, I would do it because it’s what friends are for,” Pinkie said. “But I’ll keep it on the down low though.”

“I”m glad to hear that.”

The door’s bell rang as someone was walking through it.

“Rarity, are you here? It’s me, Sunset.”

“Oh Sunset, I’ll be there in a second,” Rarity said, making her towards the main room. “Hello dear, what brings you here?”

“I know this is kinda last minute but do you think you can make me a dress for the Fall Formal?” Sunset asked. “I understand if you can’t and-”

“Of course I can make you dress,” Rarity said. “I knew things were going to get hectic during this time of the year, so I was able to get all the other girls’ dresses ready and I was able to convince some of the other girls that go to our school to get their dresses ready in advance. I was able to gain plenty of free because of that, so yes, I will be able to make your dress.”

“Thanks Rarity, I was really hoping that you could help,” Sunset said.

“I don’t believe I’ve gotten your dress size yet,” Rarity said. “Sunset dear, can you please come with me upstairs? I may need you to undress a bit so I can get a clear idea on how big I need your dress in.”

“Of course, Rarity, no problem,” Sunset said.

Rarity led Sunset upstairs. On the way Sunset saw Pinkie and waved at her as she was passing by. After that, Pinkie heard the door open and started to walk towards the entrance. She stopped as she saw who was at the door.

“Swift?”

“Oh um, h-hi Pinkie,” Swift said, nervously.

Outside, Soul was high on top of a tree as he looked through the building windows with his binoculars. He saw that Swift entered into the building and can see Swift and Pinkie saying hi to one another.

“Code Tune, this is White Tiger,” Soul said into a mic that was attached to his ear. “Agent Cat has intersected Bubble Gum. Over.”

“Soul, would you please stop talking like that,” Rivet said. “I know Swift is already inside and I can see Pinkie through the window, we’re not that far away.”

Rivet and Clyde were at the base of the tree as they hid behind a bush from across the street from the building.

“And why did you climb a tree?” Clyde asked.

Soul let out an irritated growl. “Can’t you guys just humor me on the code names?” he asked. “And I wanted to get a better angle on the target.”

“We can see just fine from here, there is no need for you to be in a tree,” Rivet pointed out.

“Fine, I just wanted an excuse to climb a tree, okay?” Soul said before looking back to through his binoculars. “Swift, can you hear me?”

“Yeah, I can,” Swift whispered.

“Alright, this is how it’s going to go,” Soul started. “I’ll give you some lines that I think are the best lines ever. We do this right, Pinkie would no doubt go out with you. Ready?”

“Ready,” Swift said.

“Alright, here we-”

“Hey Swift, do you wanna go out with me to the dance?” Pinkie asked.

“What?” Swift asked in disbelief.

“WHAT!?” Soul yelled outside.

“Yeah, I thought that since we’ve been good friends for a long time and we’re both going to the dance alone, I thought we could go to the dance together alone,” Pinkie explained. “...Wait, did that make sense to you?”

“Eeehh, sort of,” Swift admitted.

“Okay, let me try that again,” Pinkie said. “Would you like to go to the dance with me as friends?”

“YES!” Swift yelled happily with a big, toothy smile. He quickly composed himself and cough into his hand. “I mean, yes I would like to go with you at the dance.”

“Awesome!” Pinkie said. “Do you wanna go out for some smoothie?”

“Sure.”

“I’ll race ya!”

Pinkie started running out the door with Swift following right behind her. They both laughed as they ran across the sidewalk towards to whatever life wanted them to. Clyde smiled after seeing his close friend finally going out with the girl of his dream and Rivet was just glad that he wouldn’t get involved in anymore romance drama for a long while. Soul was happy for Swift but felt a little disappointed.

“Well, didn’t see that coming,” Soul said. “And it took me hours to come up with those lines as well!”

“At least be glad that Swift finally get’s to go out with Pinkie and not get us involved in painful plans,”Clyde said.

“True,” Soul said. “I do feel happy for the guy. I just wish that-” Soul froze for a moment when he looked up at the building and was looking through a window. He drew up his binocular and his face was turning red.

“Um Soul, are you okay?” Rivet asked while he looked up the tree. “What’s wrong?”

“Eehhh, nothing,” Soul lied. Looking through the window, he saw Sunset wearing nothing but black lingerie underwear as she was being measured by Rarity. “N-Nothing at all.”

“Soul, what are you looking at?” Clyde asked in a suspicious tone.

“Well eh-” Soul began to say but couldn’t come up with the right words without letting them he was looking at Sunset. ‘Wait, what am I doing?’ he thought to himself. ‘This isn’t right and if Sunset catches me up here, it’s goodbye to any chances with going out with her.’

“Are you okay up there?” Rivet asked. “Do you need any help?”

Soul shook his head violently and looked back down at the guys. “Yeah, I’m fine,” Soul said. “I’m coming down now.”

Soul was about to climb from his spot. He grabbed on to a nearby branch and it started shaking a bit. A small brown, furry thing fell off from the leaves and landed on Soul’s lap. He let out a yelp when it happened but took a closer look at it.

“Hey, what’s going on up there?” Rivet asked. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, just a little critter landed on me,” Soul replied and look back at the ball of fur that he scooped up into his hand. “Hey there little guy, I’m not going to hurt you.”

The ball of fur started to shake as it seemed to be unfurling itself.

“That’s it little guy just-”

Soul’s words froze as he saw that it unfurled to show it’s six legs, it’s various bitty eyes staring right him and it’s large, round behind. It was a tranchilla.

“Ah oh.”

Without warning the spider jumped right at Soul and attached itself on his face.

“AAAAAAAAAHHHHH! GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!” Soul screamed.

“WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON UP THERE!?’ Clyde asked.

“WHAT IN HEAVENS IS GOING ON OUT HERE!?” Rarity yelled as she burst through the windows.

Soul continued to scream until he lost his balance and started falling off the branch. The spider leaped off of his face and gently landed back into the leaves where it was just as he was falling down. As Soul was falling, he was heading towards both Clyde and Rivet.

“Ah crap,” Clyde and Rivet said in unison,

Soul landed on both of them and they all let out a pain filled shouts. Rarity let out a gasp and ran away from the window. After helping Sunset get her clothes back, descending down the stairs and came running out of the main entrance, she went over to where the boys laid down as they let moans of pain.

“My word, are you all alright?” Rarity asked.

Clyde tried to lift his head. “Yeah, I’m okay,” he said.

“Barley,” Rivet said.

“I think God hates me now for what I did,” Soul said. He looked up to see Sunset next to Rarity. “Hey Sunset?”

“Yes?” Sunset said in a concerning voice.

“There’s something I need to tell you,” Soul started. “Before God finishes what he started.”

Author's Note

I thought that since the last chapter was short, you guys deserve an early chapter. Enjoy :twilightsmile:

Chapter 10

Thus The Battle of Fall Formal Dates has Begun! Part 3
And The Chase is On!

It was early in the morning at Canterlot High and the girls were standing outside of the school entrance. All of the girls attention were on Rarity as she was explaining the rules for both Sunset and Sonata on their little game on who would win to take Soul to the Fall Formal.

“Alright, let me go over the rules one more time,” Rarity said. “What you two must do is gain the most attention from Soul. Depending on his attention and reaction, Pinkie and I will give points to either of you two. You can use any methods you want but don’t show anything indecent. While the dance is the most important social occasion of the year, that’s no excuse for showing too much skin. If you do go too far, you will be disqualified and the other lady wins by default.”

“Got it,” Sunset said.

“So I can’t just flash Soul whenever I want?” Sonata asked.

“Yes,” Rarity replied. She then raise a brow. “...You weren’t planning on doing that, right?”

“What? No, no, of course not,” Sonata sheepishly said. ‘Darn it! That was my ace in the hole.’

“Once the day is done, we tally up the points and see which lucky lady will go out with Soul,” Rarity said. “May the best lady win!”

Soul whistled as he walked down the hallway. He stopped over to his locker and unlocked to retrieve some of his belongings for classes. After he closed the door, Sonata was there standing in place.

“Hi, Soul!”

“Oh hey, Sonata.” Soul said. “How are you doing?”

“I’m doing good,” Sonata replied. She started walk closer to Soul until her face was near his and her body was pressed up against him. “How about you?” she asked in a low, seductive voice.

“Well eh, I um, doing good,” Soul replied, nervously. He was blushing from Sonata being so close to him.

“That’s good to hear,” Sonata said, still keeping her voice the same. “I have to go now, but I hope to see you soon.”

Sonata walked past him and when she turned to look at him one more time, she gave a wink and disappeared around the corner. Not too far from where Soul was, Pinkie and Rarity were keeping an eye on what was going on from around another corner opposite from where Soul was standing.

“Making Soul blush and making him feel nervous in a good way is the perfect combination of getting ones attention,” Rarity said. “Ten points.”

Pinkie wrote down the points on Sonata’s score list.

“How do you think Sunset is going to beat that?” Pinkie asked.

“We’re about to found out,” Rarity said as she spotted Sunset making her way towards Soul.

Soul looked at where Sonata for a moment as he felt confused on what just happened. He felt a tap on his shoulder and looked to see Sunset was standing there.

“Hey Soul, what’s up?” Sunset asked.

“Oh um,” Soul tried to find the words to describe what happened but couldn’t. “N-Nothing much, something weird happened but I’m sure it’s nothing,” he replied.

“Alright, if you say so,” Sunset said. She then held Soul’s hand up with her own. “Hey, are you still having problems with chemistry?” she asked. “I would like to help you, if you want.”

Soul blushed. “Y-Yeah, I would like that,” he said.

“Great, can’t wait,” Sunset said before hugging Soul and walking off to her class.

Soul watched Sunset walked away until she disappeared and he smiled. “I don’t know why, but I feel like this is going to be a good day,” he said to himself before heading out to his class.

“Aww, that was so sweet,” Pinkie said. “We should give her fifteen points for making him blush and not having to do anything seductive.”

“I agree, let’s see how the rest of the day goes,” Rarity said.

After a few hours and Soul getting an unusual amount of attention between Sunset and Sonata, he was in the cafeteria and not only was he sitting with the guys but also with the girls as well. Pinkie thought that since most of everyone was going out with one another, she wanted to sit with all her friends and their dates and/or boyfriends.

Everyone was chatting with one another while Rarity was pondering on something that she felt that was out of place.

‘Hmm, something feels wrong,’ Rarity thought to herself. ‘Let’s see, Pinkie and Swift are going to the dance with no problem, Rainbow Dash and Rivet are going, me and Clyde are going that’s for sure, we’re still waiting to see if either Sunset or Sonata would go out with Soul and Fluttershy said she was going with her mysterious new boyfriend, who I really wish I could meet. Also, if I remember correctly, Twilight will be stopping by the dance so Flash has something to look forwards to. All that leaves is…’

Rarity lifted her brows up and looked at Applejack, who was enjoying a bite from her pear. The gears in Rarity’s head kept on moving until they started crashing down as she had thought of the most horrifying thing ever in the history of histories. She let out a horrified gasp.

“Applejack, do you have anyone for the dance!?” Rarity asked, frantically.

Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked up at Rarity for a moment. Then all their gaze fell upon Applejack who had a puzzled look on her.

“Um...No?” Applejack replied, confusedly. “Why do you ask?”

“Because we only have a week and a half to go before the dance comes around,” Rarity said. “And everyone know that having a date for the dance is the most social importance. Do you want to be the only one in this group to not have a date to the dance!?”

Applejack raised a brow. “But Soul doesn’t have a date either,” she said. “Remember?”

Rarity pursed her lips and looked over to see Soul starting at her with half lid eyes.

“Yeah, thanks for reminding me of that,” Soul said while Sunset and Sonata, who were now feeling somewhat guilty on why he was so far not having a date to the dance, sat awkwardly next to him.

Rarity made a sheepish smile. “Hehe, sorry about that,” she said before looking back at a smirking Applejack and glared at her. “We’ll talk about this later,” she quietly whispered.

‘*Phew!* Bought me some time from that conversation,’ Applejack thought to herself. ‘Ah don’t like to be pressured into going out with a guy just because of a dance that comes up once a year. And it’s not even the only dance of the whole, dang school semester.’

“Although, despite Rarity’s reasons,” Soul started to say. “Why don’t you have a date to the dance?”

‘Darn it!’

All eyes were on Applejack as she let out an irritated sigh. “Ah’m not really that interested in getting a date from some random guy that I hardly know just so I could go to a dance,” Applejack said. “Besides there’s farm work I need to do before the dance anyway.”

Soul raised a brow and looked carefully at Applejack. He watched carefully for any changes in Applejack’s expression. But the only thing that changed was her looking at him with a puzzled look. Soul then looked at Applejack with a surprised expression.

“Huh, she isn’t lying,” Soul said. “That’s weird, Granny Smith told me that you guys weren’t busy this year with the harvest.”

“Ya know me, I work more than Granny Smith thinks is good,” Applejack replied. “I always make sure that the farm has more than enough harvest until next year.”

“Which would mean the harvest from last year would make the harvest of next year easy because you don't have to gather as much, but knowing you, you would still get more than you need,” Soul said. “I think you’re just making an excuse.”

“Keep being a smart mouth and see what happens,” said Applejack raising up her pear.

Soul paused for a moment before making his next move. “...You can’t find a date can-”

*THUNK!*

“OW!”

“Told ya,” Applejack said after she threw her pear at Soul’s head.

Soul rubbed the top of his forehead and glared at Applejack.

“Oh, you poor thing,” Sonata said. “Here let me look at it.”

Sonata placed a hand on Soul’s shoulder and used her other hand to move his white hair out of the way seeing where the apple hit him.

“Five points for taking initiative,” Rarity whispered over to Pinkie.

Pinkie nodded and wrote down the points.

“Is there anything I can do?” Sunset asked as she wrapped her arms around Soul’s arms; causing him to blush.

Soul gulped. “N-No, it’s okay girls, I’m fine,” he replied. ‘Okay, what is going on!? They’ve been like this all morning...Granted of course, it’s not that bad.’

“Five points for comfort,” Rarity whispered.

Clyde raised a brow. “What are you whispering about?” he asked.

“I’ll explain later,” Rarity replied.

“Surely there’s something I can do?” Sunset asked as she got closer to Soul’s face..

“What about me?” Sonata asked as she got closer as well.

Soul was burning up as the two got closer to his face and their bodies pressing up against him. Beads of sweat were pouring down from his forehead and his face was bright red. All of a sudden, he shot up from his chair causing the two girls to wince back.

“I gotta go!” Soul quickly said and ran out through the cafeteria entrance.

“Wait, where are you going!?” Sonata asked as she followed behind him.

When they were gone, the others sat awkwardly with one another as the guys were trying to figure out what just happened while some of the girls were giggling. Rainbow Dash couldn’t hold it in anymore and she was laughing out loud.

“HAHAHA! That was just too much,” Rainbow Dash laughed. “Did you see the way he looked!?”

“Are you going to go after him?” Fluttershy asked Sunset.

“I think I’ll leave him alone until he cools off,” Sunset said. “I think this little competition maybe more than he can handle.”

“Okay, what is going on?” Rivet asked. “What was that all about?”

Rainbow Dash wiped away a tear and faced Rivet. “Sunset and Sonata are having a competition to see who can gain Soul’s attention the most at the end of the day,” she said. “Whoever wins gets to go out with him to the dance.”

“Wait a minute, let me get this straight,” Rivet said. “Both Sunset and Sonata want to go to the dance with Soul?”

“Now they’re having a competition and the only way to win is be affectionate towards him?” Swift added.

“And whoever wins, gets to go with him at the dance?” Clyde finished.

“Yep,” Rainbow Dash confirmed and took a sip from her drink.

Walking by the group’s table was Tyrone and Light were chatting with one another. When Tyrone saw Clyde he smiled and spoke up.

“Hey Clyde man, what’s up?” he asked.

Clyde looked back at Tyrone. “Nothing much, except that we just found out that Sunset and Sonata are trying to get Soul to go out with them to the dance and they're now having a competition to see who would get him first,” he replied.

“...That lucky bas-”

*WHACK!*

“OW!”

Tyrone rubbed the back of his head and looked over to Light to see that she smacked him and was now glaring at him.

***********

Sonata panted as she stopped in the hallway after she tried to go after Soul but to her surprise, he was incredibly fast. She wiped away the sweat and took a moment to herself.

“SONATA!”

“EEK!”

Sonata looked behind her to see her two sisters, Aria and Adagio.

“What the heck has gotten into you?” Aria asked. “Why did you run out of the cafeteria like that?”

“It’s kinda a long story,” Sonata replied. “You see-”

“Nope, I don’t really care,” Aria interrupted. “If I knew this was going to be story time, I wouldn’t have asked.”

“Well, I’m curious,” Adagio said. “Go ahead and tell us.”

Sonata nodded and started telling her sister the whole story. She reminded them when they were talking about having boyfriends and after that she met Soul. She told them he was the reason why he was hanging with the others so much and that she wanted to go to the dance with but later found out that Sunset wanted to as well. And explained to them about the game they were playing and telling them she was determined to win.

“- And that’s why I really, really, really, really, really, really want to win!” Sonata finished and painted while she was catching her breath.

Aria let out an irritated sigh. “That has got to be the lamest thing I have ever heard in my entire life as both a siren and as a human,” she said. “I bet even Adagio has to agree with that, right?”

But unknown to Aria, Adagio was smiling wickedly. “This is too perfect,” she said.

“See, I told- Wait, what!?”

“Don’t you see? We have a chance of vengeance here,” Adagio said. “We have a chance to rip one of the Rainbooms hearts out after what they’ve done to us.”

“I don’t know, ‘Dagi,” Sonata said. “That sounds more mean than being friendly.”

“Look, do you want Soul or not?”

“I really, really, really-”

“Than these going to be a lot of heart breaking to do,” Adagio said. “And we’re going to help you win.”

“We are?” Aria asked.

“We are,” Adagio said and started to slowly laugh as it continued to be louder and more wicked.

“I somehow have a bad feeling about this,” Sonata said. “But then again I do get a boyfriend out of this, so it’s all good, right?......Right?”

Keeping their promise, Adagio and Aria were able to help Sonata gain more attention from Soul and were able to keep Sunset from gaining anymore attention from him without her or the others from knowing. They were able to keep Sunset from getting near Soul from time to time by making up excuses that she was needed somewhere else and keeping Pinkie and Rarity from noticing when Sunset was making a move on Soul. But despite their efforts, Sunset was still able to gain a lot of his attention.

It was nearing the end of the school day and everyone was in gym getting ready to start their excises. Rarity and Pinkie were going over the scoreboard of the two competitors.

“Pinkie, who’s in the lead so far?”

“That would be Sunset,” Pinkie replied. “She’s been doing a lot to get his attention.”

“Of course, it doesn't take much to get his attention,” Rarity said. “I'm curious though as to how Sonata is going to win if she’s far behind.”

Coming out of the girls dressing room, Sunset came out with her usual CHS gym uniform. When she looked over to where Soul is, he was doing sit ups for his exercise but was having trouble keeping his feet on the ground. Noticing his problem, she walked over to him hoping to help him out.

“Do you need any help?” Sunset asked.

Soul panted a few times. “Yeah, can you hold down my feet for a moment?” Soul replied.

Sunset nodded and kneeled down until she was comfortable and held down Soul’s feet. Soul let out some air and started doing his sit ups again. After doing a few more, they both got up on their feets.

“Thanks, I really appreciate it,” Soul said.

“No problem,” Sunset said. “When did you start doing exercises before gym started?”

“I was talking to my old man last night and I told him about how hard gym was starting to be,” Soul replied. “He suggested that I start doing some exercises before class starts. I think it really does work, I feel like I can take on anything Coach Will can throw at me.”

Sunset giggled. “I really hope you don’t tell him that,” she said.

“Don’t worry, I’ve done some crazy things but I’m not suicidal or anything,” Soul said. “So, any plans for the dance?”

“Well um-”

Before Sunset could finish, they heard a lot of guys whistling and most of the girls were mumbling loudly. Confused, the two looked over to see what was happening and they froze. Sonata was walking in the gym that clearly showed the her uniform was too small on her and showed off her midriff. The shorts were very small showing off her long legs and the shirt clung around her chest making it hard not to notice.

Sunset had her mouth wide open and Soul’s face was bright red.

Pinkie let out a long whistle and Rarity, for some reason, felt slightly inadequate as her face showed discomfort.

“Dang, fifteen points for getting Soul all fired up,” Pinkie said.

“A-And five for gaining the attention of every boy in the gym,” Rarity said. “CLYDE!?”

“I’m not looking, I swear!” Clyde replied as he was covering his eyes.

“Does anyone else feel a bit uncomfortable?” Rivet asked.

“That depends on what you mean uncomfortable,” Tyrone said before Light smacked him in the back of the head again.

“I’m not looking either in case you’re wondering, Pinkie,” Swift said as he was covering his eyes as well.

“Aww, thanks Swifty,” Pinkie said.

Rarity let out a sigh and walked over to Sonata.

“Sonata dear, I know we said that you can use whatever means necessary to win and you technically not showing anything without exposing yourself but don’t you think this is a bit extreme?” she worried. “What if they see your panty or your bra line?”

Sonata looked at Rarity with confusion. “What are you talking about?” she asked. “I don’t wear anything under my gym uniform.”

Upon that comment, almost every guy in the gym simultaneously collapsed on the ground. A few of the boys, including Rivet and Clyde were still standing but had bright red blushes on them. Swift passed out on the ground with the other guys. Sunset looked over to Soul to see that he was having trouble keeping his legs from standing.

Over by the benches, Aria and Adagio were watching what was transpiring as Adagio let out a chuckle.

“See, I knew that would work,” Adagio said.

“Course it didn’t take much effort because Sonata really doesn't wear anything under her uniform and from time to time she forgets to wear anything under her regular clothes,” Aria said. “Idiot.”

“Even so, we have no doubt made sure that she has won this competition by a landslide,” Adagio said.

“It's a tie!” Pinkie announced.

“WHAT!?” all the girls said at once.

“Yeah, see?” Pinkie then held up a pink bow tie in her hand and was showing to the girls.

Everyone looked at Pinkie with half lid eyes.

The girls were standing in the gymnasium after class was dismissed and everyone was free to go home. Rarity let out a sigh and grabbed the notepad from Pinkie.

“Let me read the score off, Pinkie,” Rarity said and looked at the score. She carefully and slowly counted off the numbers. After a moment, her eyes were wide and was shocked by the results.

“So, who won?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah, I wanna know, I wanna know, I wanna know, I wanna know, I wann-”

“It really is a tie!” Rarity said.

“WHAT!?”

“That’s what it seems to be,” Rarity said.

“So, how do we decide who goes out?” Rainbow Dash asked. “They both can’t go out with the same guy, that’s just wrong and creepy.”

“We could flip a coin?” Applejack suggested.

“Maybe we can ask Soul?” Fluttershy suggested. “He is the one their after.”

“I wish we could do that, dear but the the point of the contest is that one of them would win him fairly,” Rarity said.

“Why not a race?” Pinkie suggested.

Everyone then looked at Pinkie.

“A race?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah! Since it’s a tie, one of them has to reach Soul first and they ask him out to the dance,” Pinkie explained. “It’ll be like a lightning round or something.”

“You mean a tie breaker?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, that!”

“That actually sounds kinda dangerous and we’ll get in trouble if we run down the hallways,” Sunset said. “Besides, Sonata and I can work something out. Right, Sonata?...... Sonata?”

Sunset and girls looked behind them to see that the gymnasium door was flipping back and forth as it showed that Sonata was already gone.

“AFTER HER!” Rainbow Dash shouted and dashed off.

The rest of the girls followed suit and started the race without anyone knowing that this was going to happen.

Sonata ran as fast as she could down the hall as she was either avoiding the students that were in her way or shoved them out of her way while saying she’s sorry.

‘Alright, I got a good head start,’ she thought to herself. ‘There’s no way Sunset could catch up to-’

“SONATA!”

Sonata’s eyes widen and she looked back to see Sunset was catching up with her with fire of determination in her eyes while the others were right behind her. Sonata let out a terrified scream and ran even faster.

Sonata reached into her pocket and pulled out her cellphone. After dialing certain numbers down, she placed it next to her ear and heard the ringing jingle as she waited for the receiver to pick up. The ringing stopped and a voice spoke up.

“Hello?” Aria asked.

“Aria, I need you’re help!” Sonata said. “Did you see where Soul is?”

“Yeah, I think I saw him get picked up already,” Aria replied. “Why does it sound like you're running?”

“Because I am!”

Aria let out an irritated sigh. “What did you do this time?” she asked.

“You remember the contest, right?”

“Yes.”

“And how much I like Soul?”

“Yes.”

“And how that Sunset and I are wanting to go out with him?”

“Yes!”

“And that-”

“SONATA! FOCUS!”

“EEK! Sorry, I’m just really scared!” Sonata said. “Well, it turns out to be a tie at the end and well, Pinkie suggested that we do a race but Sunset was totally against but she didn’t notice I was out the door before she said that and now they’re right behind me and I need you to get the car ready and chase after Soul so I can make him MINE!”

“...Wait, how did you know what Sunset said if you were already out the door?”

“Just get the car ready!”

“Fine, It’ll be ready when you come,” Aria said and hung up.

Sonata let out a sigh of relieve and put her cell phone. After a moment of running while smiling, she let out another terrified scream.

Outside of the school ground, Clyde and Rivet were walking down the stairs after coming out of the front door.

“Man, that was more than I expected,” Clyde said.

“Tell me about it,” RIvet said. “I never thought Sonata would do that. Granted of course, it’s not surprising but still.”

“I know what you mean,” Clyde commented. “So, you and Dash ready for the dance?”

“You know it, I’ve never been excited in a long time,” Rivet replied. “This may sound cheesy but it feels like it’s a dream come true.”

“I know what you mean,” Clyde said again. As he was about to take the last step off the stairs, he remembered he had forgotten something. “Crap, I think I left one of my notebooks back in my locker.”

“Better go and get it,” Rivet said. “You know now that I think about it, I want to see if Dash would want to hang out this weekend before the dance.”

“I think she’s still in the gym with the others girls,” Clyde said. “You know, tallying up the points of their little contest.”

Clyde and Rivet were close to the front again and were about to open it.

Rivet spoke up, “I’m not jealous or anything, but I’m curious as to how Soul was able to get two girls to fall for-”

*WHACK!*

The front doors swung open as Sonata forced her way out and the two doors slammed both Clyde and Rivet on the opposite side from one another. The girls behind her past by and were running down the stairs until Rarity and Fluttershy stopped halfway down the stairs. They both looked behind them and Rarity let out a gasp. She could the two boys behind the doors through the see through windows.

Rarity ran over to Clyde while Fluttershy ran over to Rivet. The girls moved the doors out of the way and gently place the guys on the ground as they were barely conscious.

“Clyde, are you alright!?” Rarity worriedly asked.

“I-I’m okay,” Clyde replied. “Just feeling a bit of a headache.”

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, kinda,” Rivet replied. “I’m just beginning to feel like Swift.”

Walking out the door, a young man with red hair was coming out the front. He stopped when he saw the girls and the two boys on the ground.

“What the- Fluttershy, what happened here?” he asked.

“Oh Night, it was awful,” Fluttershy said. “We were trying to stop Sonata until she accidentally burst through the doors and hit our friends on the way.”

“I don’t believe it was an accident, dear Fluttershy,” Rarity said. She then looked over to the Night and raised a brow. “Wait Fluttershy, you know this young man?”

“Oh um, yes, this is Night,” Fluttershy introduced. “He became friends with me for a while and he’s the one taking me to the Fall Formal.”

Rarity’s irises widened and sparkled. “This is him?” she asked, enthusiastically and dropped Clyde’s head back on the ground without realizing it.

“Ow.”

“I’m Rarity, it’s a pleasure to meet,” she introduced herself. “I always wanted to meet our dear friend Fluttershy’s boyfriend for sometime.”

Both Fluttershy and Night blushed.

“N-No, I keep telling you he’s-”

“Oh Fluttershy, don’t be so modest,” Rarity interrupted. “He looks well groomed, handsome and well in shape.”

“Um, thanks?” Night said while feeling confused on what was going on. He then turned to Fluttershy. “When did we become a couple?”

Fluttershy let out a sigh.

Sonata was still running for her life from the other girls until she saw Aria in their car. She quickly pulled the side door and hopped in. She panted a few times while Aria was startled by her sudden appearance.

“Quick, drive!” Sonata yelled.

“But I’m still waiting on ‘Dagi,” Aria said.

“I don’t care!” Sonata turned the keys to turn on the car and slammed Aria’s feet against the pedal. “JUST DRIVE!”

The car was screeching the ground before driving off into the road. The others stopped in their tracks when they saw Sonata drive away and saw her stick her tongue out at them.

“Oh, that’s it,” Rainbow Dash said. “She’s going down! Applejack, get everyone in your truck and I’ll slow them down.”

“How?”

“With my new ride,” Rainbow Dash replied and hopped into her new dark blue colored motorcycle. She turned on the ignition and reved on it. “Time to see what she can do.”

She was about to drive off until Applejack stood in her way.

“What the hell!?”

“No way are ya driving crazy in the middle of the day,” Applejack said. “There are a bunch of cars out here and you’re going to get yourself killed.”

“But-”

“No buts! If ya still wanna help, get in the truck,” Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash crossed her arms and let out a growl. “Fine.”

Everyone quickly headed over to Applejack’s truck and climbed in. Applejack climbed in the driver seat, Sunset hopped in the side passenger seat and Pinkie and Rainbow Dash sat in the back. Applejack grabbed onto the stick and shifted it to reverse and pulled the truck out of the parking space. She then shifted the stick to drive and started driving down the road.

Adagio was walking from the school as she observed herself with her powder mirror and fluffed her hair.

“There, that should keep it together until I get back home,” she said to herself. “Now to-”

Adagio froze in place as she saw there was no cars parked and it seemed all the students had left for home already. Her face was turning red as she also didn’t see Aria or Sonata anywhere with their car.

“ARIA! SONATA!” she yelled up to the heavens in a fit of rage.

“Come on, go faster!” Rainbow Dash pleaded. “They have a head start and we need to catch up!”

“No way,” Applejack said. “I’m not going over the speed limit just because of some silly contest about my consin. He’s not worth getting a ticket over.”

“But think of all the cool car stunts we could do and the random explosions that’ll happen all over the place!” Pinkie said, excitedly. “And not the mention the random fruit stands that always get in the way….Why does that happen?”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “We’re not doing anything of those,” she said. “Anyways, we’re catching up to them.”

“WHAT!?” Rainbow Dash said with disbelief. She climbed her way to the front to see the Dazzling’s car just a few feet from them. “Huh? Why are they going so slow?”

***********

“Why are we going so slow!?” Sonata asked in a panicking tone. “We’re supposed to get away from them and beat them to Soul’s place!”

Aria looked over to Sonata. “One, I don’t care about you or little crush. Two, I’m not going over the speed limit. As much as I want to break society's laws, I don’t want to pay hundreds of dollars for you. And third, because I don’t care about you or your crush,” she explained.

“...You already said that.”

“Because I really don’t care about you or your crush,” Aria retorted.

As they were driving, they were about to cross into a intersection and the lights slowly changed from green to yellow and then to red. Aria slowed the car down and stopped.

“What the heck are you doing!”

“Um stopping, duh.”

“But we have to get there first!”

“Do I have to explain to you what I feel about this again?”

Sonata let out groan and sat back on her chair with her arms crossed. Pulling up next to them, the girls stared at Sonata with awkwardness as well as Sonata. Sonata switched staring between the girls and the clock on the car radio. Sweat of beads started to form on her forehead as the clock seemed to have been frozen for a long time. After what seemed like a long time, the clock changed to the next minute and Sonata let out a groan.

Sonata kicked her door open and started running across the sidewalk. Aria let out an irritated sigh and closed the door. Her cellphone rang and when she looked at who was calling her, she let out a grunt and pressed on the end button.

“She’s running on foot!” Rainbow Dash said. “Applejack, Pinkie, you guys stay in the car and try to meet us up at Soul’s place. Sunset and I will try to catch up on foot.”

“Got it.”

“Can do!”

Rainbow Dash opened her door and started running after Sonata with Sunset right behind her. As Applejack watched the two run off, she had this feeling she forgot something. Pinkie catched the puzzled look on Applejack and sat in the passenger side.

“What is it, AJ?” Pinkie asked.

“Ah don’t know, Ah feel like Ah’m forgetting something,” Applejack said. “Something that was very importa-” She then snapped her finger. “Ah remember now!”

“What?”

***********

“AAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!”

“GET BACK HERE!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“Do you really think yelling at her will convince her to stop?” Sunset asked while she was keeping pace with Rainbow Dash. “I mean it’ll give her more reason to run.”

“She has to catch her breath at some point,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “She’s like Pinkie Pie in personality but when it comes to being physically like her, she doesn’t stand a chance.”

“How do you know she’s not like Pinkie?”

“Um, we all go to the same gym,” Rainbow Dash retorted. “Have you seen how long she can run? Trust me, she fast at first but give it about two minutes and she’ll start to slow down. So, all you need to do is slow down for a bit and save up some energy. When she slows down, give it everything you got. By the way, you do know where Soul lives right?”

“I haven’t been there but Pinkie gave me the address,” Sunset said. “I don’t know why, but I feel like I’ve seen it somewhere before.”

“It doesn't matter if you know it or not, I’m getting there first!” Sonata retorted as she was pacing backwards. “I have a lot more energy than I let people think and I’ve been to his house before.”

“Wait, Soul invited you there?” Sunset asked.

“Well, not exactly.”

It was the cover of night a long while back in Sonata’s mind and wasn’t quite sure when this event had occurred but she did believe it was recent. The bushes were shaken up as it indicated that someone was coming out of it. Sonata poked her head of it and pulled up a pair of binoculars while she was wearing a black suit with a black winter hat on top of her head.

Looking through the binoculars, she saw the house that belonged to Soul and his mother and was peaking through the windows to see what happening.

“Alright, it’s eight pm and I can see everything they're doing,” Sonata said to herself. “Aww, he has a puppy.”

Sonata saw the dog inside the house walking around as it was sniffing the room it was in. She looked over to another window to see Dawn washing the dishes from tonights meal and seemed to be whistling a tune to herself.

“I see his mom but where is he?”

She looked up the upper windows to see now sign of him. But she was able to identify what was possibly his room as she saw a tv, a video game console, a few posters of movies and games, a desk that had paper notes and Soul’s bag on top of it.

“I think I see his room but where is-”

Sonata’s eyes widen and her face bright red when she saw Soul coming into view while he was wearing only a tower around his waist and his hair was dripping wet that indicated he had taken a bath.

‘Ohmygoddess, Ohmygoddess, Ohmygoddess, Ohmygoddess, Ohmygoddess!’ Sonata mind repeatedly said as she stared at the slightly muscled boy. “I think I have enough info for tonight,” she said to herself as she clawed back into the bushes.

The bushes rattled as she reentered them and they went still for a moment. After that, the bushes rattled again and Sonata poked back up still seeing through the binoculars.

“Then again,” she began to say. “It’s important to learn as much as you can.”

Sonata watched as Soul was looking through his drawer and he pulled out a boxer short. He was about to remove the towel from his waist.

“Come on, take it off,” Sonata said. “Show momma the good stuff.”

The front door of the house then opened and Toby was trotting outside with Dawn letting him out.

“Alright boy, take care of your business and I’ll let you back in,” Dawn said and closed the door behind Toby.

Toby was sniffing around the ground for a moment. He then heard a noise coming from a good distance from him and started sniffing the air. He let out a few barks before running towards the bushes.

Just before she could see any of the good stuff, Sonata pursed her lips and looked down with her binoculars to see that the dog was a few feet from her.

“Ah oh.”

Toby jumped up to the bushes and tackled Sonata.

“GHAAA!”

“Wait, you stalked Soul!?” Sunset asked, frantically.

“No, I spied on him,” Sonata retorted. “There’s a difference.”

“You are one messed up chick, Sonata,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Shut up!” Sonata snapped. “My point is, I know where he lives and know some short cuts there. And before you know it, I’ll be going out with Soul at the dance and he’ll be all minEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

*SPLASH!*

Both Sunset and Rainbow Dash skidded to a stop and saw that Sonata had fell into an open manhole in the ground. A couple of sewage workers were nearby as they were eating their sandwiches and saw what happened.

“Told you we should have set up some safety cones,” one of them said.

“Yeah, but she was going backwards, she wouldn’t have seen them anyway,” the other pointed out.

“Good point.”

“That is grossly irresponsible,” Sunset commented. “Should we go and help her?”

“I’ll go and help her while you head for Soul’s place,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ll make sure to keep her from getting anywhere near him.”

“Alright, but be careful,” Sunset warned. “I’ve heard there’s actually alligators down there.”

“Please, that’s just a myth,” Rainbow Dash said. “Now go, I’ll take it from here.”

Sunset nodded and ran off while Rainbow Dash grabbed onto the ladder and started climbing down.

“Hang on, Sonata, I’m coming!” Rainbow Dash said as she climbed into the dark hole.

“Should we stop her?” the worker asked his fellow worker.

“We’re on lunch break.”

“Good point.”

After sometime had past, Sunset was panting as she was nearing her destination. She stopped in front of a house and looked at the address that Pinkie had written down for her.

“Yes, found it!” Sunset sang in victory. “Man, it was easy to find, especially when-” Her eyes widened and her lips pursed as she turned around to see Applejack’s farm not too far off in the distance. “-It’s so close to Applejack’s place,” she finished with an not-so-amused tone. “I really wish Pinkie had told me that part.”

“SUNSET!”

Sunset jumped and turned to her side to see a drenched Sonata as brown water poured from her arms that were raised by her side while she was glaring straight at her.

“Okay, how the hell did you get out of the sewer!?” Sunset asked.

“I’m a freakin siren!” Sonata retorted. “I’ve lived in the ocean before! Sewers are the equal to that.”

Sunset wanted to make a comment about Sonata statement but decided it was best not to add salt to the wound. She then raised a brow. “Wait, where’s Rainbow Dash?”

***********

“SONATA, WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU!?” Rainbow Dash yelled as she moved through the watery sewage that raised up to her waist. “Ugh, it smells so bad in here.”

She then heard something move around her.

“Sonata?”

Rainbow Dash reached in her jacket’s pocket and pulled out a lighter in case she was ever in the dark ever since she read that one chapter from one of her Daring Do books that had her hero, Daring Do as she was traveling in the dark without light and how easily she was captured by her enemies. When she lit it, she saw that she was surrounded by large reptilian creatures that had long bodies and long snouts with dark green scales. They looked at Rainbow Dash with their small black eyes.

“HA! Told Sunset there wasn’t any alligators here,” Rainbow Dash boldly claimed. “These are crocodiles. Good thing Fluttershy showed me the difference.”

One of the crocodiles let out a hissing roar.

“Ah oh.”

***********

“That’s not important right now,” Sonata said. “We’re going to finish this once and for all!”

Sonata made a mad charge towards Sunset with a yodeling war cry. Sunset yelped and made a run for the house. Before she was halfway there, Sonata tackled her to the soft green grass. Sunset let out a painful yelp when Sonata sat on her back and locked her arm behind her.

“HA! Who’s your mommy now?” Sonata mocked.

Having enough of it, Sunset kicked Sonata in the back causing her to fall forward. Sunset quickly got back on her feet and tackled Sonata down on the ground. Both their hands were locked towards one another and they rolled around the grass as they tried to get advantage over the other.

While the fight and name calling was going on, the front door opened and coming out was Dawn.

“What the heck is-” Dawn words stopped as she saw the display in front of her as the girls were still fighting over each other.

Toby sat by her as too was watching the girls fight as he had his tongue out.

Dawn let out a sigh. “Why does crazy stuff always happen in this town?” she said to herself. She then gave a stern looked at the girls. “Ahem.”

The girls stopped with Sunset on top of Sonata and they both looked up to see Dawn glaring at them. They both gulped and gave sheepish smiles at her.

“H-Hello, Mrs. Writer,” Sunset said.

“H-Hi, Soul’s mom,” Sonata said.

“Okay, what is this about?” Dawn asked in a stern tone. Before the girls could answer, Dawn smelled a foul odor in the air and covered her nose. “On second thought, how about I let you two take a bath first and you’ll tell me after you’re done.”

The girls notice the smell coming off of each other and nodded at Dawn’s request. They both got off of each other started to walk inside the house with Dawn closing the door behind them.

***********

Across town in the same manhole, Rainbow Dash went in, a sound of fighting could be heard as high pitch war cries could be heard inside the dark abyss.

“HIYA! OH, YOU WANT SOME OF THIS!?” Rainbow Dash was saying as she was chopping the crocodiles heads with her arms and was body slamming against their backs in the water. “COME ON! IS THAT ALL YOU GOT!?”

The crocodiles let out whining noise before swimming away on fear from Rainbow Dash.

“THAT’S RIGHT, SWIM AWAY LIKE TADPOLES!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

Rainbow Dash started climbing out of the manhole and let out a few pants. When she was done climbing she sat on her behind and let the sun start to dry her off. She looked over to the workers who were still eating their sandwiches.

“Seriously? You guys heard all that and did nothing?” Rainbow Dash questioned the workers.

“It sounded like you had everything under control,” one of the workers retorted.

“Yeah, besides we’re on lunch break.”

Rainbow Dash let out growl. “I hope you get fired for this,” she said.

***********

Sunset and Sonata were walking down the stairs as they were done taking their baths. They were both in matching white robes as Dawn was cleaning their clothes and was waiting for the washer to finish. Dawn sat patiently on the living room couch as she saw the two girls walking in. The two girls gulped as Dawn was glaring into them as it seemed she was staring into their very souls.

“Alright, now you can tell me what this is about,” Dawn said. “I believe you're Sunset, we met when my son broke his arm on accident.” Sunset nodded. “And you’re the one that I saw stalking around the house lately.”

“I wasn't stalking, I was spying!” Sonata defended. “Can’t people tell the difference?”

Dawn blunk a couple of times before she continued. “Anyways, why are you here?”

“Well, we were hoping to see Soul,” Sunset answered. “Where is he anyway?”

“Yeah, how come he isn’t here?” Sonata asked in an impatient tone.

“If you keep that tone up, I’ll kick you out of here butt naked,” Dawn said.

Sonata winced. “Sorry, it’s been a long day,” she said.

“I can see that,” Dawn said. “To answer your question, he’s at a friends house right now.”

“Wait, what?” Sunset asked.

Then all of a sudden, Sunset cell phone began to rang and she looked to see who was calling. She pressed on the answer button and left it to her ear.

“Yeah, Applejack?”

“Shimmer, Ah just remembered, Soul was heading over to Swift’s house today,” Applejack said. “Ah would have called you sooner but my dang phone was out of juice and Pinkie dropped hers in the Cakes blender this morning...again.”

“Yeah, his mom already told us.”

“She did? She’s not mad or anything, right?”

Sunset looked at Dawn who raised an eyebrow and was still glaring at her. Sunset went back to her phone. “Let’s say that she is, would that be bad?”

There was a long pause in the response. “Whatever ya do, don’t mention me or Ah’ll deny it,” Applejack replied. “Sorry, but y’all are on ya own.”

Applejack hung up and Sunset gulped.

“Was that Applejack?” Dawn asked.

“N-No,” Sunset replied.

“I’ll be talking with her later,” Dawn said, coldly. “Now, tell me what this is about?”

Sunset and Sonata let out a sigh and told Dawn everything from the beginning. How how they feel about Soul and how they wanted to go out with him at the Fall Formal while they were hoping to go out more together as couples. They explained to Dawn how they made their contest and how everything was going well until the tie and running and screaming part came to be and how they ended up at her house.

Dawn blunk a few times while she started at the girls with a blank expression. “Okay, that has got be to the most weirdest and romantic thing I have ever heard in my life,” she commented. “Kinda wish I had something like that in my love life before I got married.”

“So, that’s what happened,” Sunset said. “I really do care for your son and want to go out with him at the dance.”

“Yeah, what she said,” Sonata said.

Dawn let out a sigh. “Look I can’t decide for my son who he wants to be with,” she said. “But I want to offer some advice, I think you two need to stop for a moment and think of my son as not some love interest but as a friend.”

Sunset and Sonata looked at each other.

“Because what is more important? The boy that you like or the friend that you already gained?” Dawn said. “Love can last for a long time if you find the right person but a friend can last just as long and hanging onto them can have its own rewards.”

Sunset and Sonata paused for a moment and thought through everything that they’ve done with Soul.

In Sunset’s mind, she can remember how Soul treated her and made her feel special as they spent time together. He was always kind to her and told the truth when he did something wrong like the time he saw her in lingerie as he was helping Swift and ended up being attacked by a spider. And finally, the way he held her when they first met was something she could never forget. He was strong but gentle with her and she didn’t mind that he did grabbed around her hip. She had to admit, it felt nice. Sunset didn't just seem him as a friend. She found someone that was very special to her.

Sonata however was thinking differently than Sunset. She remembered back when she first met him and how he treated her like a friend. He accepted her as a friend without question and when he found out about her, he defended her when she needed it. And the times she spent with him was special to her but there was something that she knew in her heart that was true. That he in fact had stronger feelings for Sunset than he did for her. And even though it was painful to see that he wanted to be with Sunset more than to be with her. But if it made him happy. Than she would happy for him.

Sonata let out a sniff and looked over to Sunset with teary eyes. “I think you should go with him to the dance,” she said, catching Sunset off guard. “He would be more happy that way.”

Tears dripped down from her eyes as she was shaken with grief. Sunset walked over to her and held her in a gentle hug as she stroke Sonata’s hair. Dawn walked over to them and she also gave Sonata a gentle hug.

“There, there. I know it hurts,” Dawn said. “But you’ll feel better, I promise.”

“If you say so,” Sonata whimpered.

“Hey, would seeing some embarrassing photos of Soul help?” Dawn offered. “There’s a lot of them and it’ll cheer you up in no time.”

Sonata wiped away some of her tears. “Y-Yeah, that sounds like fun,” she said. “Are they like baby pictures?”

“Yes and there’s even one of him when he was five and was wearing white underwear on top of his head to make himself look like a stormtrooper,” Dawn said.

Sonata and Sunset giggled.

“I’ll be back and get them,” Dawn said and went up stairs.

“Hey, Sunset?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry for the way I acted,” Sonata said. “That was very unfriendshipy of me to do.”

“It’s okay, I understand,” Sunset said. “Just don’t stalk Soul anymore, okay?”

“Okay,” Sonata said. “And it’s not stalking, it’s spying.”

Sunset and Sonata started to laugh as Dawn was coming down stairs with a photo book with all of Soul’s pictures.

At Swift’s house, Soul was showing Swift his new game that he bought that had them set in a universe that they could play as either a monster that transformed and evolved into a greater creature of destruction or four hunters that are tasked to hunt down the monster before it could become too powerful. All of a sudden, he felt a great disturbance within himself and felt something was off.

Swift notice that Soul was feeling puzzled. “Hey, what’s wrong?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” Soul replied. “I feel a strong disturbance within the force, as if a million laughs are being cast as they look at something embarrassing.”

“I’ve had that feeling before,” Swift said. “It was when my mom was showing all my baby pictures to Scootaloo and her friends and they laughed about them all day.”

“......I think I need to make a phone call.”

Author's Note

Well, that was something. Sunset get's the chance to ask Soul out to the dance. Soul's mom has embarrassed him in ways only a mother's love could. And now all is left is the dance. Stay tune as we see Sunset asking Soul out to the dance!...With a little side story in the next chapter.

Chapter 11

Finally Getting Somewhere!

It was early in the morning and the sun was beginning to rise over the horizon. Undressing herself, Rarity was still in her underwear as she was about to remove her bra piece. However that is not what our story is going to be about as it takes place over across the street in a tall, healthy, tree.

High up in the tree, there was a bush that was covered in various white webs as it showed recent flying insects that had flown into it and haven’t been attended to or were already wrapped around in small cocoons. In the very center of it was a small tarantula sleeping.

It soon started to wake up and unfurled its legs to stretch and opened its bitty eyes. It started climbing out of the nest it has made and bath in what little the sun’s ray was out.

‘Today is going to be a good day,’ it thought to itself. ‘Got some new food, webs are nice and clean, and nothing bad is going to happen unlike last time that fleshy punk knocked me out of my nest. But besides that everything is going to-’

*SCREEE!*

‘Ah oh.’

Coming high above the sky, a large falcon was heading towards the nest and landed itself on the branch that it was on. It was inspecting the nest and started picking off the insects that were trapped on the webs.

‘HEY! Get away from my food! I worked hard to get those!’

The tarantula let his fangs show and leaped towards the falcon with every intent to get rid of it. However the falcon swatted it with its wing and went back into eating the trapped bugs.

‘AAAAAAAAA-’

*SPLAT*

‘OW!’

The tarantula face planted on the pavement on the sidewalk and lifted its head up as imaginary flies spun around. After a moment of recovering from the fall, the tranchilla got back on its legs and looked up at its nest as it was being destroyed by the winged devil.

‘Mate, it took me months to put all that together,’ it thought. ‘Mom was right, I should have stayed with living underground.’

As the tarantula continued to look up, a pair of feet were running straight towards it without the person knowing about it. The tarantula noticed them at the last second and jumped out of the way before it could be stomped on.

‘HEY, WATCH IT!’ the tarantula yelled as it was flinging its leg in anger.

“Come on, Fluttershy, keep it up,” Rainbow Dash said as she was jogging in place. “You gotta keep in shape if you want Night to keep dating you.”

Fluttershy was jogging slowly as she panting. “He’s… not… my... boyfriend,” she said in between pants.

“What was that? Sorry, I had my earphones on loudly,” Rainbow Dash said, picking out the earbuds out of her ears. “Do you mind saying that again?”

“I said that he’s-”

“Oh crap we better get going,” Rainbow Dash said. “We still need to get to the school quickly before we’re late.” She then ran off before Fluttershy could say anything.

Fluttershy let out a weary sigh. ‘Why does everything think Night is my boyfriend?’ she thought to herself. She then looked down to the ground as she felt like she was fighting a long battle. She then notice the tarantula that was looking up at her. “Oh, hello there little guy,” she said to it as she got down on her knees. “What are you doing down here? Don’t you know it’s dangerous to crawl around with so many people walking here?”

‘Give me a break lady, my nest just got destroyed by a stinking bird,’ the tarantula said to Fluttershy but obviously she didn’t hear or understand it.

“Hmm, how about you come with me until I can get you somewhere safe,” Fluttershy said and placed her palm in front of the tarantula as she was motioning it to climb on.

The tarantula was hesitant on climbing on Fluttershy’s hand but there was a sense of calmness that she was giving off. ‘Well, it’ll be better than rebuilding my nest all over again,’ it shrugged and climbed on her hand.

Fluttershy then lifted her hand up with the tarantula and placed it next to her shoulder. It climb onto her shoulder and stood there for a moment. “You can go into my hair if you want to,” she said.

The tarantula shrugged and climbed into her pink hair.

‘This is amazing,’ it thought. ‘It feels like I’m in web heaven...I wonder if she doesn't mind me trapping some flies in here?’

Fluttershy started walking and was heading towards her school. ‘I hope no one minds me bringing him along to school,’ she thought to herself. ‘Maybe it won’t be so bad.’

Sunset had drove up to her usual parking space and parked. After she got out, she pressed on the lock on her key and the car let out a beeping sound to indicate that it was locked. She walked along the pave ground towards the front door until she saw Soul walking alone with Swift.

She blushed as she was feeling nervous about asking him out to the Fall Formal. It had been a long time since she had asked any boy to go out with to anywhere and the last time she had a boyfriend was when she was being evil and only used him to be popular as she ruled the school with an iron fist.

Sunset took in some air and let out. ‘That’s not me anymore,’ she thought to herself. ‘I’m not asking him out for anything other than to be with him. He’s a sweet guy and he really wants to go with me to the dance…...So, why does it feel hard to ask him?’

Sunset took in some air and started to walk towards Soul. As she was she was getting closer to him, she felt more and more nervous and her heart was beating faster. When she was close enough, Soul notice her and smiled at her.

“Hey Sunset, what’s up?” he asked.

Sunset froze in place and lightly blushed. “H-Hey Soul,” she said, nervously. “N-Nothing much. How are you?”

“Doing good I guess,” Soul said. “My mom did something behind my back while I was at Swift’s house yesterday.”

Sunset couldn’t help but giggle mental as she remembered Dawn showing the pictures of Soul when he was younger. “What did she do?” she asked trying to pretend she didn’t know.

“I uh, let’s just say it’s embarrassing,” Soul replied. He furrowed his brow when he saw Sunset cracking a smile and began to snicker. “What’s so funny?”

Realizing what she was doing, Sunset quickly composed herself and coughed into her hand. “N-Nothing, I was just remembering something funny that I saw last night,” she lied. “So Soul, there was something I wanted to ask you.”

“Really, like what?”

Sunset opened her mouth but she wasn’t able to say anything. Her nervousness was preventing her from saying anything and could feel the heat on her face. Beads of sweat were beginning to form on her forehead and she gulped as she was getting more and more nervous.

“Um, are you okay?” Soul asked. “You look like you have a fever.”

Sunset was caught off guard. “W-What? N-No, I’m fine, it’s just-”

Before she could finish, Soul placed the back of his hand on her forehead and got closer to her. Her face was bright red and she froze up.

“Man, you are burning up,” Soul said. “I think you need to go to the nurse’s office, you might have something bad.”

Unable to stand it anymore, Sunset quickly got away from Soul and started making her way towards the front door. “Y-Y-Yeah, you’re right, I should see if Miss Nurseheart can do anything about it,” she said nervously. “I’ll see you later!” She then dashed off through the front door and disappeared.

Both Soul and Swift raised their brows and looked at each other.

“What was that about?” Swift asked.

“I haven’t the slightest of clue,” Soul replied.

“Maybe she was asking you out to the dance but got nervous.”

“I can’t blame her,” Soul said. “No girl can withstand my good looking self.”

“...”

“Yeah, I don’t believe that either,” Soul commented. “And I doubt that she’s nervous, she already knows I like her and everything. If she wanted to go out with me, she wouldn’t get this nervous.”

“But what if she did?” Swift asked.

Soul had a blank expression on him. “Then I’m beginning to think that me being good looking isn’t as farfetched than I thought,” he replied.

It was the first class for the day and everyone was waiting on their teacher to come in. As they were waiting, they were either gossiping or were fooling around in the classroom by throwing paper balls around or making paper airplanes. Sunset slumped down in her desk while feeling as she felt defeated at what happened.

Nearby, Rarity noticed Sunset’s distress and walked over to her and sat down in one of the nearby seats. “What’s wrong, dear?” she asked. “You seem to be a bit depressed.”

“I’m not really depressed, Rarity. I’m just...Well-” Sunset couldn’t finish her sentence as she was having trouble finding the right words.

“Is it about Soul?” Rarity asked. She then let out a gasp. “He isn’t going with someone else to the dance, is he?”

“No, he wasn’t asked yet but that’s the problem,” Sunset explained. “I was just about to ask him to the dance but for some reason I got tongue tied and ran off.”

“Ah, so that’s the problem,” Rarity said. “But why did you get nervous? Surely you’re used to being around him since you two have spent quite a lot of time together.”

“Well, I guess when I saw him as a friend, it would be easy,” Sunset said. “But-”

“You see him more than a friend?” Rarity finished.

“Exactly. Now it just feels kinda awkward to ask him now,” Sunset said. “I don’t know what to do.”

“Then don’t try so hard,” Rarity said. “If there is anything that I’ve learned so far from dating Clyde, it’s that you can’t force things when they’re not ready. Take your time and it’ll come to you.”

“When will that happen?”

“I can’t say, but I’m confident that it will be soon,” Rarity said. “Maybe the next time you see him, you’ll be more comfortable telling him.”

“Well, alright. I’ll give it a shot,” Sunset said.

The class door opened and the teacher walked in. All the students were getting to their seats and got ready for their daily lesson.

It was now lunch time in the cafeteria and all the girls and the guys were sitting with one another once again. They were all excited for the dance as it was only a few days away. Soul however let out a sigh. He looked around the table to see all his friends having a date for the dance, including Applejack as she was able to go with a friend of Rainbow’s soccer team, Soarin. Of course Applejack said they were going as friends but it still didn’t make Soul feel any better about his situation.

Soul looked to his left to see Sunset sitting next to him but unknown to him, she was sitting uncomfortably as the nervousness in her was starting. But she was able to keep herself in check and to the average person, she seemed completely calm even though she was a wreck on the inside.

Taking their spots Fluttershy and her boyfr- I mean, friend, Night sat down and joined the rest of the group. Soul looked at the two before raising an eyebrow.

“Wait, who’s this?” Soul asked

Night looked at Soul. “Oh, I guess we haven’t met yet,” he said. “My name’s Night, I’m friends with Fluttershy.”

“Ah, okay,” Soul said. “I'm Soul and I’m guessing you’re new here like me.”

“Pretty much.”

“Then I guess you don’t have a date to the dance too then.”

“Actually, I’m going with Fluttershy,” Night said.

“...What?” Soul said. “How did you get Fluttershy to be your girlfriend in such a short time?”

“Well, I’m not really her-”

“HE’S NOT MY BOYFRIEND!” Fluttershy yelled as she shot up in her chair. “WHY DOES EVERYONE KEEP ON THINKING HE IS!? WE’RE JUST GOING TO THE DANCE AS FRIENDS!”

Everyone froze up and stared at Fluttershy with both shocked and fearful expressions as she panted. Soul lowered himself down under the table to where only his upper half of his face could be shown while he quivered in fear. After she was done catching her breath, she realized what she had done and blushed violently as she hid behind her hair.

“I-I-I’m sorry,” Fluttershy said, nervously. “I just didn’t want anyone to get the wrong idea….I guess it’s kinda too late on that though.”

“If he wasn’t your boyfriend, why didn’t you tell us sooner?” Rarity asked.

“I tried to tell you girls but you all never gave me a chance to,” Fluttershy replied.

All the girls sat awkwardly as they felt a sense of guilt.

Fluttershy then looked over to Night while she kept on hiding behind her hair. “I-I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings in anyway,” she said.

Night waved his hand. “It’s okay, you don’t have to apologies. Like you said, we’re going there as friends,” he said. “Though I’ll be honest, I didn’t mind everyone mistaken us as a couple.”

Fluttershy’s heart skipped a beat and her face felt warm when she was looking into Night’s eyes. She felt a sense of sincerity and warmth from him while he felt kindness and calmness from her. Without realizing it, the two were staring at each other while the others were both confused and happy.

‘Why can my love life be like that?’ Swift thought to himself.

“Aww,” Pinkie said.

Rainbow Dash leaned over to Rivet. “And she said they’re not a couple,” she commented. “Good thing you and I are just friends and not into the whole sappy love thing.”

“Um, yeah, totally not into that,” Rivet said. ‘Okay, that stung badly.’

“Can I come out of hiding now?” Soul asked, fearfully as he still was under the table.

“Yeah, you can,” Sunset said. “She’s preoccupied right now.”

“Good.” Soul sat back up and looked over to see Fluttershy and Night stare into each other's gaze. “And she said he wasn’t her boyfriend.”

Sunset giggled at Soul’s comment. She then felt her cheeks feeling warm again as the thought of asking him came into her mind. She took a deep breath and believed that this was it.

“Hey, Soul?”

“Yeah?”

“There was something I needed to ask you,” Sunset said.

“What is it?” Soul asked.

Sunset took a moment to herself and let out some air.

“Would you go to the Fall Formal dance with me?” she asked.

Soul’s eyes widen and the gears in his head suddenly stopped. Everyone’s attention was now on Soul and Sunset as they were just as shocked as he was, except for Rarity who smiled.

“W-Wha?” Soul said in disbelief. “Can you say that again?”

“I asked if you would like to go to the dance with me,” Sunset said again, nervously.

“Okay, that’s what I thought you said,” Soul said. “And the answer is YES!”

Soul wrapped his arms around Sunset and was giving her a bear hug. Sunset’s expression indicated she was in pain and was feeling the full force of Soul’s appreciation.

“Glad to hear it,” Sunset said through the pain. “Can you please let me go?”

Soul realized how much force he was giving her and quickly let go of her. He rubbed the back of his head and had on a sheepish smile.

“Sorry, I forgot my own strength,” he said.

“Woo hoo! Everyone has a date now!” Pinkie cheered. “...Well, except for Sonata.”

“Wait, where is she anyway?” Soul asked.

“She’s sitting over by her sisters today,” Pinkie replied. “She wasn’t in the mood to sit over here.”

“Why, is she okay?”

“You see, she and Sunset were-”

Before Pinkie could say anything, Applejack covered her mouth and had on a sheepish smile.

“Let’s just say that she’s not in the mood today and needs the comfort of her family right now,” Applejack said. “Don’t worry, she’ll be fine.”

“Oh um, okay then.” Soul said.

“It looks to me that this is going to be the best Fall Formal dance in-” Rarity was about to say before Rainbow Dash interrupted her.

“Hey Fluttershy, I think there’s something in your hair,” Rainbow Dash pointed at Fluttershy's hair.

“Oh right, I found this poor little fella wandering aimlessly in the streets and thought I should bring it to the pet store after school,” Fluttershy said. “Would you all like to seem him?”

Everyone nodded.

Fluttershy reached into her hair and pulled out a ball of fur in her hand.

“Come on, little guy,” she said softly. “Everyone here wants to meet you.”

The ball of fur unfurled itself and showed itself as the tarantula. Everyone winced back as they saw the fury menace. It looked around the group as its eyes looked off to the next person.

‘Aren’t they a weird bunch,’ it thought. As it looked around, it laid its gaze on Soul and it felt a surge of anger flowing through it. ‘YOU!’

The tarantula had its two forelegs up and looked as if it was about to pounce at Soul.

“Why is it looking at Soul like that?” Pinkie asked and everyone looked at Soul.

Soul looked at Fluttershy. “Um, where did you get it?” he ask, nervously.

“I found him in a tree near Rarity’s home,” Fluttershy replied.

Soul looked back at the tarantula with half lid eyes. “Ah crap.”

The tarantula jumped up and attached itself on Soul’s face.

Author's Note

Well, the tranchilla is now a recurring character. How lucky are we?

Oh, and also, Sunset is finally going out with Soul! Next Chapter will be coming out tomorrow! As much as I want to tease you guys, I also can't handle the excitement I have as well, so you all got lucky.

Chapter 12

The Fall Formal

It was morning time and everyone at Canterlot High was excited for the Fall Formal to start. Everyone was mostly at their homes since it was a Saturday and was busy getting ready. And luckily for Soul, he was getting ready for it too as he was excited to take Sunset to the dance. Unfortunately for him, Dawn and Granny Smith wanted everyone in the family to know how to dance.

Soul, Applejack and Apple Bloom irritably sat on the living room couch at the Apple Family farm as they watched Big Mac slow dance with Dawn while Granny Smith sat in her rocking chair.

“One, two, three. One, two, three,” Dawn said as she was instructing Big Mac. “Good, now do a little dip.”

Big Mac lowered Dawn down and brought her back.

“Good job, Little Mac, you’re a natural at this,” Dawn commented.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said. “And it’s Big Mac now.”

“I don’t care, you’re always going to be Little Mac to me,” Dawn said. She then turned to the others. “So who’s next?”

The three had worried expressions on them and looked to one another to see who they would pen it on. Applejack and Soul looked at one another before they both looked at Apple Bloom. They both looked at each other again and nodded.

“Apple Bloom would like to go,” Soul said.

“Eeyup, she’s itching to give it a try,” Applejack said.

Apple Bloom stared daggers into the two. But after a moment, she had a sly smile on her and looked over to Dawn. “Ah would like to dance but since Ah don’t have a date, ya should make sure Soul and my sis learn how to dance since they do,” she pointed out.

“That’s a very good point, Apple Bloom,” Granny Smith said. “Come on ya two, up and adam.”

Applejack and Soul then stared daggers at Apple Bloom as she stuck out her tongue at them. Begrudgingly, they sat up and stood in the middle of the room after Big Mac sat down on the couch.

“Alright, I know Applejack knows how to slow dance, so I’ll leave it up to her to instruct you,” Dawn said and took a seat. “Begin.”

Soul raised a brow. “You know how to slow dance?” he asked.

“Just shut up and follow my lead,” Applejack said.

Soul let out a sigh and grabbed Applejack’s right hand with his left and placed his right hand on her waist while she had her left hand on his shoulder. They started slow dancing while Granny Smith and Dawn were awwing at the two and Apple Bloom was snickering.

“We never tell anyone about this, got it?” Applejack said.

“Crystal,” Soul replied.

At Sunset’s apartment, she was going through her things and getting ready for the dance. Her dress was ready and she was brushing her hair down. While she was doing that, the magical book that she used to send Twilight messages vibrated. She put down the brush and went over to open it.

Inside the book, it said…

Dear Sunset,

I’m happy to tell you that I am able to come to the Fall Formal with you and the rest of our friends. I understand that it will be different as many of the girls will be bringing dates to the dance and we’re all going to be having a blast there. By the way, has Flash said anything about me?

Your Friend,

Princess Twilight Sparkle

Sunset smiled and grabbed a pen. As she was about to write down her response, she looked back at the letter and was caught off guard as something else was written down.

P.S. Are you bringing a date? I didn’t know if you had one yet or not.

Sunset smiled again as she was happy that she was going with Soul to the dance. She knew that he was going to make this Fall Formal the best. As she was attempting write down her response, another writing came onto the page and she looked over it.

P.P.S. If you are, is he cute?

Sunset giggled for a moment and started writing down her reply.

At Rarity’s home, she was trying out one of her many dresses at the dance and inspecting herself in the mirror. She did a few poses in front of it and marveled at her own designs.

“I look simply fabulous in this one,” she said. “Don’t you think so, Clyde?”

Clyde was looking over his suit that Rarity made for him and looked back at her. It was grey suit that had his mark over the right part of his chest. “Of course you do,” he said. “But then again, you always look beautiful in anything.”

“Aww, thank you, darling,” Rarity said before giving Clyde a passionate kiss. After a moment, they broke up the kiss and Rarity looked over herself again. “Hmm, maybe I’ll try one more dress on and then I’ll decide on what to wear.”

“Take your time,” Clyde said. “We have hours before the dance starts.”

“That’s true,” Rarity said. She thought for a moment and a sly smile appeared on her face. “Oooohh Clyde~, I’m going to need some help in the dressing room. I can’t reach the back of my zipper.”

Clyde raised a brow. “What do you mean? If you were able to zip it up fine, why do you-” Clyde stopped in his words when he looked at Rarity giving him sultry eyes and winked at him as she was walking into the dressing room. “I-I um, *Ahem* I mean, sure, I’ll help,” he said in an excited tone as he followed her into the dressing room.

It was a few hours until the dance and Rivet was putting on his tie and looked over himself. He wore a dark green jacket over his white suit. On the back of his jacket was his mark and had on a pair of dark grey slacks.

Walking by his room, Light saw her brother and let out a sharp whistle. “Boy, Dash is going to think you look hot,” she commented.

Rivet rolled his eyes. “I doubt that she'll think that,” he said. “What about you? Aren’t you going to the dance with your ‘Bae’?”

“Of course I am, but it’s too early to start getting dress up,” Light said. “I bet you’re getting ready so early is because you love Rainbow Dash~”

“Dash is just a friend.”

“Is not.”

“Is too.”

“Is not.”

“Is too!”

“Is not.”

“Is too!”

“Is too.”

“Is not!” Rivet said. “She’s my girlfriend and that’s that.”

Light made a smug expression. “Alright, she’s your girlfriend then,” she said before walking away.

Rivet let out a sigh and got back to messing with his tie until his eyes widened and realized what he had said.

“...Wait, what?”

It was now only two hours until the dance. At the home of Swift Justice, he was making sure he was ready for everything as he was looking over his list.

“Okay, brushed teeth. Check,” Swift said to himself. “Got on a nice suit.”

Swift looked over himself to see his light blue suit on with a white bow and blue slacks.

“Check. Feed the cat.”

*Meow.*

“Check. Feed the chicken.”

“Hey! Stop calling me that!” Scootaloo shouted from her room.

“That’s mom’s job so how the heck did it get on here?” Swift asked himself. “Anyways, Check. And make sure that the car to pick up Pinkie with is still working. Check. Well, looks like I’m ready for today.”

“Hey, Swift?”

“Yeah, mom?”

“Can you please take out the trash,” Swift’s mom asked.

“Sure thing.”

“And be careful around the swimming pool.”

Swift rolled his eyes. “Mom, I’m not a little kid you know,” he commented. “I believe I can handle it.”

Swift walked down stairs and grabbed the trash bag from his mom. He opened the door and started to walk out until he accidentally stepped on Scootaloo’s skateboard and rolled across the backyard into the pool.

Swift’s mom let out a sigh. “Honey?”

“Yeah, mom?” Scootaloo replied.

“I’ve told you already to keep your skateboard away from the front door,” she said.

“Sorry, mom.”

“That’s okay, just help Swift out of the pool.”

“Do you think I look good, Angel?” Fluttershy asked her pet bunny as she was observing her dress. “Oh, I hope Night likes it.”

Angel raised a brow.

“I mean, not that would matter anyway since he’s a friend and all,” Fluttershy said with a sheepish smile. She then looked over to another of her pets, the tranchilla. “What do you think, Greg?”

‘As long as you feed me crickets, I say you look amazingly hot for a human,’ Greg thought. ‘And I think your boyfriend will agree.’

All of a sudden, Fluttershy heard the doorbell rang.

“Oh, I’ll be there in a minute,” she said.

Fluttershy quickly walked out of her room and towards the front door. When she opened it, she was shocked to see who it was standing in front of her.

“N-Night?”

It was Night standing at the front door with a bouquet of flowers in his hands.

“Hey Fluttershy, I thought I would come by early and give you these,” Night said and handed Fluttershy the flowers.

“Oh, they’re beautiful,” Fluttershy said and took a sniff from them. “Thank you, that’s very sweet of you.”

“It was nothing,” Night said. The two stood awkwardly as the time was moving. “So, do you wanna do anything before the dance or do you want to head out now?”

“Y-You can come in and we can stay for a while,” Fluttershy suggested. “If that’s okay.”

“I’m okay with that,” Night said and walked into the house with the door closing behind him.

Dawn was sitting down on the couch as she was waiting on her son to get dressed and ready for the dance. She heard some footsteps coming down and looked up the stairs to see her son.

Soul was wearing a pure white tuxedo with blue flames covering the arm pieces and the bottom part of his slacks. His hair was combed backwards and and his teeth was shining from the fifth toothbrushing today.

Dawn smiled as she was looking at her son. “There’s my handsome boy,” she said before giving him a hug. “I hope the suit your dad loaned you fits you well. It’s been years since he wore that suit to our first dance.”

“I’m more surprised that dad had a suit like this,” Soul commented as he looked over the suit. “I kinda thought dad would have one of those old looking kinda suits.”

“Your dad always wanted to be the coolest looking guy around school,” Dawn said. “And he always was. He was rebellious, thickheaded and tried to be the toughest guy in high school. It was a shock to everyone when he started dating me as I was the sweetest and nicest country girl around. I suppose opposite attract sometimes.”

“You were sweet and nice?” Soul asked in disbelief.

Dawn made a playful glare at her son who cowarded a bit and made a sheepish smile.

“Yes, I was,” Dawn said before Soul another hug. “And I’m glad that you act more like me than your dad was when we were younger.”

“I just wish dad was here to see this,” Soul said.

“I know, but he promised that he will be here soon and we’ll start spending time together as a family again,” Dawn said. They then heard a knock on the door. “Oh, that must be your date. I can’t believe you’re making her come and get you. You’re dad came and picked me up for the dance.”

“Mom, I would have offered to pick her up myself if you would get me a car,” Soul retorted. “I have a drivers license but still no car and you won’t let me borrow yours.”

“Honey, getting you a car is expensive and I’m not saying you’re a bad driver, but I don’t want my girl to get hurt,” Dawn replied.

Soul rolled his eyes.

Dawn grabbed hold on the doorknob and opened the door. When the door was fully opened, Soul’s heart skipped a beat when he saw Sunset. She was in a asymmetric dress that want down all the way to her heels and dragged a bit on the back. The coloring of it was like it was on fire as it was mixture of bright yellow and bright red. Over her shoulder was a red rose and her hair was made into a ponytail. And finally she was wearing crimson eyeshadows.

Sunset looked at Soul with a nervous smile and blushed as she was looking at suit. He looked handsome to her and thought the suit looked cool.

“Hey Soul, you look good in that suit,” she said, shyly. “What do you think how I look.”

“Y-Y-Ya look-” Soul was trying to say but was so mesmerized by Sunset’s appearance. Sunset was beginning to think that she didn’t look so good and thought Soul was trying not to say anything, until what he said next proved her wrong.

“You look absolutely beautiful.”

Sunset blushed violently as she heard those words.

“Forget beautiful, you look unbelievably gorgeous,” Dawn said. “Where’s my camera? I have got to take a picture of you both.” She dash off looking around the house for a camera while Soul and Sunset looked into one another’s gaze.

Soul walked up to Sunset and held her hands in his. “I have to say, that I am so lucky to be going with you,” he said. “I never thought you could be any more beautiful and yet, here you are. There was something I wanted to give you for a long time. Can you close your eyes?”

Sunset nodded and closed her eyes. As they were closed she felt something light being wrapped around her neck. Soul then said that she could open her eyes and when she did, she looked down and was in awe when she saw a pendent necklace wrapped around her neck. The pendant was a small sun and the necklace was silver. She looked up at him with a surprised look.

“Where did you get this?”

“Well, remember the triple date we had?” Soul replied. “It was one of the prizes at the arcade and cost a lot of tickets. There was a game I thought If I had won a few times, I would be able to get for you.”

“And you were able to win it?”

“Well um, no. Not exactly.”

**********

It was back when Soul was on the triple date with Sunset and some of his other friends and he was attempting to win ten thousand tickets. His chance of getting that many in one day was if he had won a jackpot from one of the games ten times, he would be able to get it.

Unfortunately that was not the case.

Over by the game Soul attempted to win, he was on his knees and arms as he was greatly disappointed by his attempts.

“Fifteen chances,” He mumbled to himself. “I had fifteen chances and I blew it!”

After many attempts at the game, he not once was able to get the jackpot light as the light spun around and around as he believed it was mocking him.

“Stupid game.”

“Heya, Soul!” Pinkie said as she walked to him, oblivious of his greatest disappointment. “How are ya doing?”

“Not good.”

Pinkie let out a gasp. “Why? Did Sunset put you in the friend zone?” she asked. “That’s gotta be the worst thing to ever happen to anyone. It’s a good thing no one has a crush on me and I accidently been putting them in the friend zone this whole time.”

“No, it’s not that,” Soul replied. “There’s a necklace that is one of the prizes up at the counter and it cost ten thousand tickets. I was hoping to get that much from playing this and getting the jackpots but as you can see, that didn’t work out so well since I lost every time.” He then looked up at the spinning lights and his expression turned to anger. “Stop mocking me!”

“I don’t think a light can mock someone,” Pinkie pointed out. “Unless of course they say ‘Soul, you stink.’”

“That makes me feel ssoooo much better,” Soul said, sarcastically.

“You’re welcome,” Pinkie cheerfully said without noticing Soul sarcasm. “And it’s not that hard to get a jackpot. It’s really easy.”

Pinkie reached into her pocket and slid in the coin.

“Pinkie, in the shortest time we’ve know each other, there’s two things I’ve learned about you,” Soul began to say. “One: You have an unnatural liking for chocolate. And two: That you’re crazy. I know you can do a lot of things, but I have hard time believe that you can win this without any problem what’s so ev-”

“JACKPOT!” the game started to chant.

“Wait, what!?” Soul asked in disbelief.

“See, it’s that easy,” Pinkie said with a wide smile.

Soul had his mouth wide open as he was having a hard believing what he was seeing. The tickets were rolling out of the machine as Pinkie stood there with her toothy smile.

“Beginners luck,” Soul said. “I bet you can’t do it again.”

Pinkie changed her happy smile into a cynical one. “You wanna take that bet?” she asked, deviously.

Soul gulped.

**********

“-And that’s how I got the tickets for the necklace,” Soul finished.

Sunset blunk a few times before she opened her mouth. “What was the bet about?” she asked.

Soul let out a sigh. “I promised to help her make baking goods with her next summer,” he admitted. “And to help her out with babysitting duty.”

Sunset giggled. “At least you’ll be getting a job,” she said.

“That doesn't pay,” Soul muttered.

Dawn got back with the camera and started taking pictures of Sunset. “I have to get photographic evidences of this or other wise people are not going to believe this,” she said. “Soul, stand next to Sunset and I’ll take a few shots of you two together.”

Soul nodded and he stood next to Sunset as he placed his hand around her waist and held her hand with his. Dawn took a few pictures of them smiling from afar and close up.

“Mom, I think we have enough pictures,” Soul commented. “We need to go anyway.”

“Alright, you two have fun and stay safe,” Dawn said.

Soul held out his arm towards Sunset and she wrapped around it as he escorted her to her car.

“And don’t go to a shabby hotel!”

“MOM!”

It was now night time at Canterlot High and the students and faculty members were now walking into the school in huge groups.

Driving up in a limo, Clyde walked out of the back of it and held the door open for Rarity. Soon after that, Rainbow and Rivet came up in her motorcycle and parked. Driving up after that was Swift after he got out of his driver side and went around to open the passenger side for Pinkie, who hopped right out of it. Coming in a sports car, Soarin came driving and parked the car. After that, he opened the passenger seat for Applejack. Finally, coming in was Night and Fluttershy as they drove up in his car and got out.

They all huddled together in a group as they were chatting.

“Hey everyone, are you all excited as I am!?” Pinkie asked she was bouncing up and down.

“You know it, time to get this party started!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“Wait, where’s Sunset and Soul?” Swift asked.

“I’m sure they’re on their way here,” Rarity said. “I’m also wondering where Twilight is. She asked me to bring her dress here whenever she get’s here.”

“Wait, who’s Twilight?” Night asked.

“It’s a long story,” Fluttershy replied. “Let’s just say she’s a friend that lives far away from here.”

“Oh, okay,” Night said. He then looked over to Clyde and had a puzzled expression on him. “Um, Clyde? You have a lip mark on your….neck.”

Clyde and Rarity blushed as eyes were now on them. Clyde looked to Night and also had a puzzled look on him. “Um, you have a lip mark on your neck too,” he said.

Night and Fluttershy blushed as well while Night placed his hand over his mark.

“And they said they’re not a couple,” Rainbow Dash joked as she was elbowing Rivet.

Everyone then heard a revving noise as a car was driving up and parked in the parking lot. Coming out from both sides, Soul and Sunset were walking towards the group as they waved at them.

“Heya cuz, ya made it just in time,” Applejack said.

“You know it, time to get this party-”

“HEY! I already said that!” Rainbow Dash interjected.

“Darn it! I was hoping to be the first to say that,” Soul said.

“Sunset, you look simply fabulous,” Rarity said in awe of Sunset appearance. “I know you would look amazing in the dress I made for you but I never thought it would make you this beautiful.”

“And for that Rarity, I thank you,” Soul happily said. “I hope we didn’t make you guys wait on us.”

“Nah, it’s fine,” Rainbow Dash said. “Actually we’re still waiting on someone else.”

“Wait, who are you-”

Before Soul could finish, the statue next to them started to act weird and the next thing they knew, a girl with lavender skin and dark blue hair with two stripes of pink came out of it and a purple dog landed on the ground with thud.

“Oof!” the girl grunted out as she landed on the ground. “Egh, Spike, make a mental note to remind me to send in a mattress first before we go into the mirror.”

The dog known as Spike shook his head violently to get rid of his dizziness. “Sure thing, Twi,” he responded.

“TWILIGHT!” all the girls shouted at once and huddled around the girl as they were helping her up and giving her hugs.

All the guys watched as Clyde, Rivet and Swift smiled while Soul and Night looked on with confused expressions.

“Did that girl just come out of a statue?” Night asked.

“And did that dog just talk?” Soul asked.

“Yep,” all the other guys said in unison.

“That’s Twilight Sparkle,” Swift said. “You know, the girl that came from the same dimension as Sunset.”

“Oh yeah, you guys told me about that,” Soul said.

“You guys never told me,” Night pointed out.

“Oh right, we never did tell you,” Swift said. “I’ll tell you about it. It involves a lot of explaining and hand movement.”

Night raised a brow and looked over to Soul.

“It apparently does,” Soul added.

After some explanations and a lot hand gestures later, everyone headed inside and were now in the gymnasium as it had turned from a place of torture into a beautiful dance floor with decorations, a stage for the bands and large food counter with a wide variety of apple related food.

“Wow, I never thought this place would ever look good,” Soul said.

“This place can surprise you from time to time,” Sunset said.

“What’s everyone standing around here for?” Pinkie asked. “Let’s get this dance started!”

Pinkie grabbed Swift by the arm and pulled him towards the dance floor. Everyone smiled and followed Pinkie’s lead. They all danced with their respective partner, enjoying each other’s company.

While the most of everyone was dancing, Sonata was sitting at a table from a distance as she looked up to see Soul dancing with Sunset. She let out a sigh and looked down at the table. Aria walked over to the table with two drinks in her hand and placed one in front of Sonata.

“Man, this blows,” Aria complained. “I don’t know why you wanted to come here, this place sucks.”

“Then why did you come?” Sonata asked.

“Because, Adagio wanted me to keep an eye on you since we can’t trust you to be by yourself,” Aria replied. “You know, since you get lost easily.”

“That’s true.”

“Just wish Adagio came with us, so I didn’t have to suffer this much.”

“Me too.”

Aria furrowed her expression and looked over to Sonata. “You’re not still upset about what’s his name, are you?” she asked.

Sonata slowly nodded as tears started to show around her eyes.

Aria sighed. ‘She really did like that guy,’ she thought to herself. She looked Sonata for a moment and let out a groan. ‘I’m going to regret this.’

Aria wrapped her arms around Sonata and gave her a gentle hug which caught Sonata off guard.

“A-Aria?”

“It’s okay,” Aria said. “I’m here for you.”

Sonata smiled and hugged back her sister as small streams of tears ran down her cheeks. “Thanks,” she quietly said.

“It’s what sisters do,” Aria said before she frowned. “If you ever tell anyone about this, I’ll deny it and punch you in the shoulder.”

Sonata giggled. “Alright, deal,” she said before she got up. “Wanna join everyone else in the dance?”

Aira let out a groan. “Might as well,” she said. ‘Yup, already regretting it.’

Sonata ran over to the dance with a renewed bright smile as Aria begrudgingly followed her. The night went on for hours as they would switch from dancing to just sitting at a table and chatting. One time with Sunset permission, Sonata had a chance to slow dance with Soul and was very grateful for Sunset for it. As time went on, people started to leave either one by one or as couples as the late evening came in.

Clyde and Rarity mostly did the slow dances together as they lovingly held each other in their arms. Rivet had the chance to dance with Rainbow Dash, showing off the moves his dad taught him; which caused Rainbow Dash to whisper something into his ears making him blush. Swift was blushing like crazy as he was so close to Pinkie whenever they were slow dancing together. Without even realizing it, someone had bumped into him and he pressed his lips against Pinkie’s. Before the two knew it, they were making out as they held each other while everyone was cheering for them. Fluttershy and Night were dancing with one another as they were holding each others hands and never leaving their gazes from the other. Applejack danced with Soarin some of the time, but he was mostly hanging out with his friends but she didn’t mind as she was only there to enjoy the night with her friends.

It was now nearing midnight and Soul was sitting with Sunset as they were talking with Twilight.

“So, you really are a princess from another world?” Soul asked.

“Yep, she’s a princess alright,” Spike said. “And I’m a fire breathing dragon too in case you were wondering.”

“When a talking dog tells you that, then it has to be true,” Soul said. “Huh, I wonder what my dog would be like if he could talk?”

In the back of Soul’s mind, he thought his dog would have a british accent and would wear a monocle around his eye. He also believe his dog would be highly intelligent. He shook his head for a second.

“No, the world is not ready for that yet,” Soul said to himself.

“One last music left,” Principal Celestia said. “After that, I need you all to pack everything up and head on home.”

“Hey Twilight, you wanna dance one more time?” Flash asked as he held out his hand.

“Of course, I would love too,” Twilight said and accepted Flash’s offer. The two went off to the dance floor with the remaining people there.

Soul looked over to Sunset. “I can’t seem to get over the fact that Twilight likes Flash,” he said.

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked.

“I don’t know, he just seems so... plain.”

Sunset furrowed her brow.

“Like I said, I don’t know,” Soul said. “But she is a really nice person.”

“She is, both a person and as a pony,” Sunset said. “I wish I wasn’t such a brat when I was Princess Celestia's pupil.”

Soul placed a hand over her shoulder. “Hey, you were a different then,” he said. “And what’s important is who you are now. I mean, you got a chance to meet me, right?”

Sunset smiled as she gazed into Soul’s eyes. “Yeah, I did,” she said.

The last music started to play as everyone that was left started to dance with their partners.

“Wanna go and dance?” Soul offered.

“I would love to,” Sunset said as she got up and walked along with Soul.

The two got on the dance floor and looked to one another’s gaze. Soul held Sunset’s left hand with his right and placed his left hand over her waist while she placed her right hand over his shoulder.

The two danced as they spun around slowly and would side step every now and again. They let their bodies move for them as their focus was solely on one another. Sunset felt her heart beat faster the longer she held onto Soul’s hand. Soul looked at her lips as they glisten from the lights and his own lips begged to feel hers.

Soul placed both of his hands on her back and pressed her body against his gently. Sunset blushed deeply as Soul only blushed lightly. Sunset had her hands on his chest and she could feel and smell his breath as she was close to his face. She welcomed every breath he let out as he enjoyed hers.

The two leaned in towards each other and before Sunset did anything, Soul whispered to her.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

Their lips met and both closed their eyes. Soul was feeling his cheeks begin to burn but welcomed it as he enjoyed feeling the joy of Sunset’s lips with his. He raised right hand up to the back of her head and went through her soft hair. Sunset raised her hands up and placed them on each side of his face as she felt more comfortable with him and feeling more safe. After what seemed like forever, their lips slowly parted and they gazed into each other as they felt that their entire world had changed around them.

“Wow,” Sunset said.

“I know,” Soul said.

The music ended and Principal Celestia walked up back to the stage.

“Alright lovebirds, it’s midnight and it’s time for all of you to go home for the rest of night,” she said. “Have a safe trip back and we hope to see this Monday back at school.”

After leaving the dance and driving up to Soul’s home. He stepped out of the car and walked around to Sunset’s side. She lowered the car window down as Soul leaned towards her.

“I’ll see you soon?” Soul asked.

“Definitely,” Sunset happily replied before giving Soul another kiss.

After they parted, Sunset went back home and Soul walk towards his home. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the spare key to the house and unlocked it. Walking in, he closed the door behind him and saw his dog, Toby walking up to him.

“Hey there, boy,” Soul said to Toby as he kneeled down and was rubbing his head. “Did you miss me?”

Soul got up and walked into the living room to see his mom sleeping on the couch. He smiled and grabbed a blanket and placed over her. He gave her a kiss on the cheek and went up stairs. When finally got into his room and removed most of his clothes with only his boxers on, he jumped right onto the bed and started to fall asleep. However, his phone went off and he reached over to see a message on it.

Sunset Shimmer: Good night. Love you <3

Soul smiled and texted her back.

Soul Writer: Good night and I love you too, Sunny ;)

Soul placed his phone back on his desk and fell into a blissful sleep.

The End

“WHAT!? AH, HELL NO!”

Pinkie started attacking the ‘The End’ sign and tore it up into pieces.

“Listen here, pal. I did not just start reading this fic because I wanted to see them come together and you just end it right there! I want to see what happens after words and see how the relationship goes, so you better start putting something together right now or I’ll come after you and...And!... Well, I don't know what I would do, but it'll be very, very bad!”

….Well, that was... unexpected. Anyways, you heard the lady, there’s more coming your way so get ready!

Author's Note

I want to thank BRyeMC for his help and to thank Azure_Shadow, CogWing and KillerRobotQuote for using their characters for this wonderful story! Now let's see how we do in the next bunch of chapters!

P.S. I'm also publishing a special today as well, so watch out for that :trollestia:

Special 1

Author's Note

Behold! It had to be done. A Rule 63 Universe!
Incase you weren't sure who was who I put together a list to tell you who was who.
Claudia - Clyde
Eve - Night
Spirit - Soul
Breezy - Swift
Brace - Rivet
Beacon - First Light
Terra - Tyrone
Flare- Sunset
Blitz - Rainbow Dash
Barry - Pinkie Pie
Elusive - Rarity
Scotch - Fluttershy

I would also like to point out that I only changed this generation of characters. Like for example, Dawn and Coach Iron Will are still in their own genders.

All of the characters, names and genders belong to their respective owners and/or creators of whoever they are. Seriously, I'm not going to name them all, it's too much work.

Anyways, hope you enjoy.

Special 1

The Slumber Party You Didn't Expect

It was evening time in the city of Canterlot. At a suberin home, a young girl with a green jacket with a little cog symbol and long brown hair was laying on a couch while reading a book despite having some of her hair blocking her eyes. All of a sudden, her reading had stopped when she heard the doorbell ring and got up to go and answer it. When she got to the door, she twisted the knob and opened it to reveal a cyan skinned girl with black hair and having a pony tail.

“Heya Brace, what’s up?” she asked. “Are the others here yet?”

“Nah, you’re the first, Bree,” Brace replied.

“Awesome, I can’t wait for this slumber party to start,” Breezy said. “It’ll be the first time Spirit and Eve get to come.”

“Yeah, yeah I know,” Brace said. She stepped aside to let Breezy come in with her bag over her shoulder.

Just as she was about to close the door, Brace saw that a car was pulling in by the sidewalk. The side of the car opened and coming out of it was a grey skinned girl with long black silky hair and having bright teal irises. She carried a bag with her and before walking over Rev, she walked by the driver side of the car to kiss a guy with short purple hair and white skin. After that, she walked over to Brace with a smile on her.

“Hey girl, how are you doing?” she asked.

“Doing good, Claudia,” Brace replied. “Bree just got here. So, I guess we’re still waiting on Eve and Spirit.”

“How long do you think they get here?” Claudia asked.

“Maybe not too long, they told me they were going to share a ride together,” Brace replied. “I think Flare was going to drive them over here.”

Claudia giggled. “I bet Flare would do whatever Spirit asks him to do since they’re a couple now,” she said. “But knowing her, she’s not going to do that so often.”

“True, but I can’t say the same for me,” Brace joked. “I like Blitz and everything, but he can be a real jerk sometimes.”

“Don’t you mean you love him?” Claudia commented as she was making kissing sounds with her lips.

Brace let out a growl. “Do you wanna come in or not?” she threatened.

Claudia laughed and walk inside the house. Brace let out a sigh and closed the door behind her. Claudia placed her bag on the ground and saw Breezy laying on the couch and was flipping through the channels.

“Hey, Bree,” Claudia said. “How are you doing, girl?”

Breezy looked up. “I’m doing good,” she replied. “So, how was your basketball practice? Did Coach Iron Will get on the girls team again?”

“Pfff, what else would he be doing?” Claudia replied. “That’s pretty much his job. As least T gives him a hard enough with us.”

“How is Terra anyway?” Brace asked. “She was going out with my brother tonight, right?”

“Yeah, she and Beacon are going out tonight,” Claudia replied. “She and him seem to have been going out a lot lately.”

“What, you afraid that they are going to beat you and Elusive at ‘going out the most’ award?” Breezy joked. “Cause if you are, don’t worry you’re set for life.”

Claudia glared at Breezy.

“You two do go out more than anyone else in history,” Brace pointed out.

“Why does everyone keep saying that? I just really love spending time with him,” Claudia explained.

“Whatever,” Brace said before she looked out the window to see another car pull up the sidewalk. “I think Eve and Spirit are here,” she said.

Over by the car, the side and one of the back doors opened to show two women climb out. One was a lavender skinned girl with grey irises and long crimson hair. And the other girl was a pale tan girl with blue irises and having white hair with a braid ponytail. The lavender girl made her way towards the house while the other girl walked around the driver’s side with the windows going down to show a guy with curled red hair with yellow streaks in it.

“Here you go, babe, safe and sound,” the guy said. “You sure you don’t want me to come along, Spirit? I can behave.”

Spirit rolled her eyes. “Sorry sweetie, girls only,” she said. “This is my first sleepover with the girls so I don’t want any trouble with it, okay Flare?”

Flare chuckled. “Alright, you know I was just joking,” he said. “Hope you have fun.”

“Thanks, sweetie,” Spirit said as she leaned towards Flare and kissed him on the lip.

After that, Spirit picked her bag up and ran over to catch up with her friend and Flare rolled up the window and drove off for the night. Spirit catched up to her friend and looked over to her.

“Aren’t you excited, Eve?” she asked. “We’re going to have our first ever slumber party together as friends!”

“Yeah, I’m pretty cool with it,” Eve replied. “Wonder what we’re going to be doing?”

“I don’t know, but I hope we get to have some pillow fight,” Spirit said.

“Really? You’re like seventeen years old and you want to have a pillow fight?”

“What? They’re fun.”

Eve rolled her eyes.

As the two were walking closer to the door, opening it was Brace as she stood by it and looked out to the two with a small smile.

“Hey girls, glad you could make it,” she said.

“Are you kidding, I wouldn’t miss this!” Spirit chimed.

“Me too, it’s not everyday we get to do this,” Eve said.

“Glad to hear it,” Brace said. “You girls come in and we can finally get this party started.”

Eve and Spirit nodded and walk pass Brace and she closed the door behind them

After sometime, everyone was able to change into their pajamas and were getting ready for the party to start. They all came together in a circle as they were discussing what they would do first.

“So, what are we going to do?” Spirit asked. “I’ve never really been at a slumber party before.”

“I have an ouija board,” Breezy suggested.

“Why do you have an ouija board?” Brace asked. “And aren’t those things bad luck?”

“How are they bad luck?” Eve asked.

“They’re supposed to bring out spirits that answers questions for us,” Brace replied. “But if we’re not careful, it could also bring out evil spirits and kill us all.”

Eve gulped.

“I don’t want to play this,” Spirit said. “I’m too scared.”

“Well, I kinda do,” Claudia said. “Let’s give it a try.”

“Might as well,” Brace said.

“Alright then,” Breezy said and placed the board on the ground. “Everyone put your hands on the planchette and we can get started.”

Everyone started to put their hands on the planchette. Spirit was hesitant at first about putting her hand on it, but she looked up to her friends that were either giving her a comfortable smiles or were just giving a blank look just like Brace. She gave a defeated sigh and placed her hands on it.

“Oh spirit,” Breezy began to say. “What are you plans for tonight?”

“Well duh, I came over to spend time with you girls,” Spirit replied.

Brace slapped herself in the forehead.

“Not you! The ghostly spirit!” Breezy pointed out.

“Oh,” Spirit said as tint of blush appeared on her.

Then all of a sudden, the planchette board started to move and was using the board to spell out its response.

“Oh sweet Jesus, it’s working!” Breezy said. “The spirit is telling us something!”

“Wait, what is it telling us?” Eve asked.

At the beginning, the girls looked at it with excitement and wonder as the planchette moved. Then their lips pursed as they were putting together the words. After that, their faces were bright red as soon as the planchette stopped moving.

“AAAAAHHH!” Breezy screamed.

“I didn’t want know that!” Claudia yelled.

“I want to stay a virgin forever!” Spirit pleaded.

“Ew, ew, ew, ew, ew!” Eve repeated.

“That’s it!” Brace said and grabbed the board. “Have fun in the afterlife, you freaking pervy ghost!”

Brace stomped out to the back and threw the board straight towards the trash can. She pattered her hands together and closed the door shut. She walked back into the living with everyone still traumatized from what they have learned from the ghost.

“We never, ever bring a ouija here again!” Brace shouted. After a moment of silence, she let out a sigh. “How about we watch some scary movies and pray that we forget what we just learned.”

“Yes, let’s do that,” Breezy agreed.

“We can only hope,” Claudia added.

After putting in a DVD and sometime had past, the girls watched an old horror movie about a undead zombie while he was wearing a hockey mask and holding up a chainsaw as he was about cut down his next victim. Brace watched the movie unfazed by the blood curling screams of the victim while they were being cut in half alive and Claudia was holding the popcorn bucket as she slowly ate some of the popcorn as she was a bit scared by the movie. Eve chuckled to herself quietly as she thought the movie was corny while Breezy and Spirit held each other for comfort as they were shivering with fear and having their eyes closed.

“Is it over?” Spirit asked Breezy as she still kept her eyes closed.

“Let me check,” Breezy replied and opened one of her eyes. She regretted it as soon as she saw that another victim scream as he was being cut up in the most horrible way possible and quickly closed her eye back up. “No, no, no!” she repeated.

“Man, it’s not even that scary,” Brace commented. “You can totally tell he’s faking it.”

“And the blood isn’t that convincing,” Eve said. “Not to mention that the dead bodies are fake, you can see strings on them.”

“Don’t care. Still scary,” Spirit commented.

Brace rolled her eyes while Eve snickered.

“At least this made me forget what that ghost told us,” Spirit said. “....I still plan on staying a virgin.”

“Hey, after this, let’s play some kind of game,” Claudia suggested. “Like Twister.”

“I don’t know, that seems like something Spirit would be really good at since she used to take yoga,” Brace pointed out.

“Oh don’t worry about that, I haven’t done yoga in a couple of years,” Spirit said. “I’m sure that you girls can beat me at it easily.”

“Well, we know what we’re doing next,” Breezy said before looking at the movie at the wrong time as she saw another victim being horribly murdered and let out a terrified scream. “Why did we decide to watch this!?”

“Okay….We need to remember that Spirit is double jointed,” Brace commented as she and the other girls watched as Spirit was twisting and turning her body around as she was the only one left in the mat and kept on going even after she had won. The spinner kept on spinning until it landed with the arrow pointing at a specific limb.

“Um, right foot green?” Breezy said.

“Pfff, easy,” Spirit said as she moved her foot around and placed it on a green spot.

“How the hell did you do that?” Claudia asked.

“Years of practice,” Spirit replied with a smug smile.

“I hate it when she shows off,” Eve commented. “So, what are we doing after this?”

“I was thinking we can play some truth or dare,” Breezy suggested.

“I don’t want to play any of that,” Brace said. “Nothing good could come of it.”

“How about ‘Never Have I Ever?’” Breezy suggested.

“That’s the same thing as truth or dare,” Brace pointed out. “The only difference is it’s mostly truth.”

“Well, I wanna know some stuff about my friends,” Breezy said. “And to also make them do stuff just for the fun of it.”

“You’re twisted.”

“And you’re a chicken.”

Brace let out a growl. “Fine, we’ll play truth or dare,” she said. “Just so I could prove to you that I am not a chicken.”

“Alright!”

“Say, do you have anything to eat around here?” Claudia asked.

“My mom ordered pizza, so we just need to wait for that,” Brace replied.

“How long until it get’s here?”

*DING DONG!*

“I’ll let you know,” Brace replied.

After they all enjoyed the pizza, the girls sat around in a circle again and were playing truth or dare. Breezy was going first to start off the game and had a devious smile on her when she looked at Brace which only made her gulped.

“Brace, truth or dare?” she asked.

“Um...truth,” Brace replied.

“Are you in love with Blitz?” Breezy asked.

“I mean, dare!”

“Then I dare you to call Blitz and tell him you love him,” Breezy said.

“AAAHH! That’s just as worst!” Brace complained.

“So, which is it?” Breezy asked with a smug smile.

Brace let out goan. “Fine, I’ll stick with truth,” she said before taking a huge breath before glaring at Breezy with daggers in her eyes. “I-I….am.”

“EEEEE! I knew it!” Breezy smiled. “So much for the tough girl act.”

“Shut up,” Brace said.

“Okay Claudia, your turn.”

“Eve, truth or dare?” Claudia asked.

“I pick dare,” Eve replied.

“Pick up the phone and call Scotch,” Claudia began. “Ask why does he have pink hair.”

Everyone looked at Claudia.

“I mean come on, why would a guy have pink hair?”

“Um well, okay,” Eve said as she got up and went over to get her cellphone. She picked it up and dialed on the numbers. After that she waited while the ringing had gone on until she heard a voice.

“Hey Scotch, there was something I had to ask,” Eve said.

The girls could hear Scotch’s voice but couldn’t make out what he was saying.

“Well, I was wondering….Why is your hair pink?” Eve asked.

The girls saw that Eve nodded a few times and said ‘Uh huh’ a few times as she seemed to understand. But near the end, her eyes were wide and she covered her mouth as it seemed she was really trying hard not to laugh.

“Oooohh, I see,” Eve said. “Well, I’ll make sure no ones know that. I love you, bye.”
Eve hung the phone and looked over to the girls. “Sorry girls, it’s too personal to share,” she said.

“That’s okay,” Claudia said. “I guess there are somethings that are just not meant to be answered.”

“Alright, my turn,” Brace said as stared daggers at the nervous Breezy. “Truth or dare?”

“Well um….truth?”

“What was the most embarrassing thing that you have ever done in your life?” Brace asked. “And remember, it has to be real and really embarrassing.”

Breezy gulped and turned a shade of red when there was one memory that she immediately remembered. “I-I don’t want to play this game anymore.”

“Too late, not tell us,” Brace demanded.

“Alright fine!” Breezy yelled and let out some air. “Before any of us met and when I started to have a crush on Berry, I was in gym class with him in our freshmen year.”

“Go on,” Brace said with a smug smile.

“We were playing dodgeball and I got hit in the head so many times, I got all dizzy and didn’t know where to go,” Breezy continued. “At the end of the class, coach told us all to hit the showers and head on home. After he left and everyone went inside the bathrooms, I couldn’t see straight and everything was blurry.”

“Bree, I think you had a concussion,” Claudia commented. “How hard were those balls?”

“Very hard since they were basketballs,” Breezy replied.

“What!?” Everyone said in unison.

“Yeah, all of the dodgeballs were deflated at the time so we had to use basketballs,” Breezy explained. “Anyways, what happened next was the worst thing ever. I thought I was going to the girls room but instead….I ended up in the boys.”

“Nnooooo!?” Brace said as she was close to spilling her guts.

Breezy nodded. “And….And….Well, let’s just say that, I gotten to know half of the boys at CHS and ran out of the room bright red,” she said. “I even saw Berry like that….and Elusive.”

“WHAT!?” Claudia shouted right after Brace started to laugh out loud and was rolling on the ground.

“Although, I have to say, you are one lucky girl, Claudia,” Breezy commented as she was showing a tint of blush.

Claudia blushed too at that comment which made Brace laugh even louder.

“Okay, I think we should stop from here,” Eve said.

“Oh come on, it was my turn!” Spirit complained. “I promise not to make you say something embarrassing.”

“Yeah, I have to agree with Eve here,” Claudia sided.

“Me too,” Breezy said.

“I’m pretty well satisfied,” Brace said as she was wiping away the tears.

“Fine, but you guys owe me this,” Spirit said with her arms crossed. She then felt her eyes being heavy and let out a yawn. “Maybe it is for the best, since it’s getting so late.”

“Yeah, let’s get some sleep,” Breezy said as she let out a yawn.

Everyone agreed and went to grab their sleeping bags and went up to Brace’s room.

It was late at night and everyone was sleeping soundly as the moon shined down its light through the window. Brace was sleeping comfortably as she snuggled up towards her pillow. Something woke her up as she felt something climb on her bed. Brace got up to see that it was Breezy that had gotten under the sheets and was asleep.

“Breezy, what are you doing in my bed?” Brace whispered over to her but got no response as Breezy was heavily asleep. She let out an irritated sigh. “Fine, whatever.”

Brace laid back down and started to drift back to sleep but it was caught short as she felt something wrapped around her.

“What the?”

Brace turned to see Breezy grabbing around while she was still asleep and held onto her tightly.

“Bree, let go of me!” she quietly and angrily said as she was struggling to get off of Breezy’s grab but failed. She felt the hug getting tighter and tighter as she tried to get free. Eventually she couldn’t take anymore as she was feeling like she was about to be snapped in half.

“I SAID LET GO!”

*WHACK!*

“OW!”

Brace whacked her first on top of Breezy’s head which woke her up and let go of her friend. Brace was gasping for air while Breezy was rubbing her head. Everyone else got up because of the loud outburst and got up to see what happened.

“What happened?” Spirit asked. “Did the ghost come back for vengeance!? I still plan to be a virgin!”

“Would you stop saying that?” Eve asked. “We all know that you’re going to lose it the moment Flare asks you!”

“What!? No!....Maybe….At least until we’re married,” Spirit said.

“Brace, why were you shouting?” Claudia asked. “Is Blitz trying to sneak in again?”

“No and stop saying that,” Brace said. “He promised to stop sneaking in at night unless I tell him to. Anyways, Bree just climbed onto my bed and tried to snuggle me to death.”

“Sorry, I guess I was sleepwalking again,” Breezy said as a tint of blush appeared on her. “My bad.”

“Just stay in the bed,” Brace said. “I’ll just sleep in your sleeping bag.”

“I guess that’s kinda fair in some weird way,” Breezy said. “Um, goodnight everyone.”

Everyone went back into their sleeping bags except for Breezy as she snuggled her way into the cover of the bed while Brace crawled into her sleeping bag. They had their eyes closed and went off to sleep.

It was bright in the morning and everyone was chatting as they all enjoyed the breakfast that Brace’s mom cooked. This lasted for a while and soon they all their rides back home started to come and one by one the girls left. First Claudia left with Elusive as he picked her up, next Eve was picked up her friend, Colgate, Spirit’s dad came by and picked her up and Breezy’s mom had pulled up at the driveway. Just before she was about to leave, Breezy looked back with a blush on her.

“Um, Brace? Do you mind that you don’t tell anyone about the whole bathroom thing?” Breezy asked. “Because it took forever to get everyone to forget that and I really would like it if anyone didn’t remember that.”

“Oh sure, Bree,” Brace replied. “I promise not to say a word about it.”

“Thank you very much,” Breezy said. “I think Berry had forgotten about it and I don’t want him to remember, otherwise it would be awkward with, you know, us starting to date and everything.”

“Just go home and not worry about me saying a word,” Brace said.

Breezy let out a sigh of relieve and closed the door behind her.

Brace chuckled to herself evilly as she pulled out her cellphone. “I promise not say a word about it, but she didn’t say anything about texting it,” she said to herself. “I think I’ll text Berry first.”

Brace was laughing as she texted down Breezy’s embarrassing moment down on her phone and pressed the send button.

Chapter 13

Just The Beginning

The sky was bright blue, filled with birds and small white clouds as the sun shined over the small town of Canterlot. At the house of the Writer family, Soul was sleeping happily under his cover as he was dreaming of being at the Fall Formal with Sunset and how the two kissed.

The door opened as a set of legs walked over to where Soul was sleeping took a seat next to him. A hand reached over to Soul and was rubbing through the young man’s hair. This made Soul start to wake up and looked over to see who it.

At first, Soul’s vision was blurry from suddenly waking up but when it was clear, his eyes opened wide to see a familiar man in front of him.

The man had white hair and blue eyes like Soul but was older looking and having a buff body. The man smiled at him and spoke up.

“Hey there, buddy.”

“Dad!?” Soul said with surprise. “When did you get here?”

“I got here early this morning,” Soul’s dad replied. “They finally got me transferred closer to here so I can now start living with you two again.”

Soul smiled and hugged his dad while he hugged him back. After a moment, they broke up the hug.

“So, your mom told me you had a big night,” his dad said. “With a girl no less.”

Soul rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, I went to a dance at school with Sunset,” he replied.

“Oh, is she a friend of yours then?”

“Well, we went there as friends. But by the time it was over, we became more then that,” Soul said with pride. “She’s now my girlfriend.”

“That’s my champ,” Soul’s dad said and rubbed his head. “Just remember, treat her right and everything will be fine.”

“I will.”

“Comet! Soul! I have breakfast ready!” Dawn yelled from downstairs.

“Better get something and let’s eat,” Comet said and stood up.

“Right behind you, dad,” Soul said. He got out of the bed and started going through his draw.

As Soul was getting dressed, both him and Comet heard the phone ring. Before Soul could get to it, Comet picked it up and looked at with a smile.

“Looks like your girl just texted you good morning,” Comet said.

Soul blushed. “Really, I better text her back,” he said.

Soul tried to reach for it from Comet but his dad quickly moved his hand away from his.

“Hmmm, maybe I should text to her about coming over here today,” Comet said. “I would like to meet her.”

Soul’s blushed violently. “Naw dad, that’s seems a little too early and we just started-”

Before he could finish, he saw his dad started typing something down on his phone and his eyes widen with fear.

“DAD, NO!” Soul shouted and tried to make an attempt to grab his phone back. But it failed as his dad reached out with his hand placed it over Soul’s face and kept him an arm distance from the phone.

“GGRRRR!”

“Maybe I should also say how sexy she looks.”

“NNNOOOOOO!”

Sunset was at her apartment and was sitting on her chair as she took a sip from her coffee while reading a book,waiting for Soul to reply. She heard her phone ring and smiled to see that she had a text from him. She opened up the message and furrowed her brow.

Soul Writer: Good morning, sweet thing ;) I thought that maybe you can come over today and spend sometime together. Also, I think you look fine and sexy!

Sunset looked away from the phone for a moment.

‘Did he just call me sexy?’ she thought. ‘I guess since we’re dating, he must’ve thought that was okay. Hope that doesn't go to his head.’

Sunset then texted him back.

Sunset Shimmer: Sure thing, I would love to come over. Is it okay with your mom?

Soul Writer: Totally! She would love for you to come over. Now bring those swaying hips over here!

Sunset blushed violently.

‘Okay, he has it way over his head!’

Just as she was about to reply to him about his comments, she suddenly had another one of his message but this time it made her eyes widen.

Soul Writer: SUNSET, DON’T READ ANY MY REPLIES!!! IT’S MY DAD!!! I SWEAR!!!

Sunset furrowed her brows once more and typed down her response.

Sunset Shimmer: Wait, I thought your dad was still over where you used to live?

Soul Writer: He did, but he just came in today cause they finally transferred him over near to us. You don’t have to come over, my dad just wanted to meet you. God, he can just as bad as mom sometimes.

Sunset Shimmer: Lol, I bet. But I still would like to come over if he wanted to meet me so badly.

Soul Writer: Really?

Sunset Shimmer: Totally! Plus, we do have some catching up with our making out since I didn’t start being your girl after the triple date ;)

Soul Writer: ….What time do you wanna come?

Sunset was driving her car towards Soul’s home. When she saw it, she drove her car into their driveway and parked it. She got out of the car and walked down the trail that led towards the front door. She pressed on the doorbell which made a ringing sound. She heard the door being unlocked and the door soon open.

When Sunset saw that it was Dawn who opened it, she smiled and held out her hand.

“Hello, Mrs. Writer.”

“Sunset, it’s so good to see you again,” Dawn said and gave Sunset a huge. “Why do you have to be so formal to me? It makes me sound like an old woman. Just call me, Dawn.”

“Okay, Mrs- I mean, Dawn,” Sunset said. “Is Soul here?”

“I’m coming, I’m coming!” Soul said from upstairs. “I was just tying up a game I was playing.” He then leaned against the door and tried to look smooth. “So how are you doing?” he asked in a nonchalant tone.

Dawn rolled her eyes.

Sunset giggled. “I’m doing good, lover boy,” she replied. “May I come in?”

“Of course, my lady,” Soul replied as stepped aside and let Sunset past by him.

Sunset walked into the living room with Soul and Dawn right behind her and she saw Comet sitting on a reclining chair with a drink in his hand as he watched a hockey game. He looked to see Sunset and his family and smiled at them.

“Hey there,” he said. “So, this is the girl my son is talking about.”

Sunset nodded. “My name is Sunset Shimmer, it’s nice to meet you Mr. Writer,” she said.

“Please, just call me Comet,” he said before getting up on his feet.

Sunset looked over Comet for a moment before she leaned over to Soul. “He looks almost like you,” she whispered.

“Well, I did get most of my looks from him,” Soul replied.

“So Sunset, how about we take a seat and get to know one another,” Comet said. “I would like to know the girl that my son is going out with so I can pester him more about his love life.”

Soul let out low groan.

“Of course,” Sunset complied and took a seat on the couch.

Time had passed on as Sunset and Comet chatted with one another. She told him how Soul and her met and how their relationship started to grow and what was going on during the events before the dance. Soul also filled in what happened during the time with his tales with his friends and how they were able to get each other.

During the discussion, Soul found out that Sonata wanted to go out with him to the Fall Formal and for some reason convinced Sunset too as well. Everyone in the room raised an eyebrow at Sunset. She admitted she was just as confused as everyone else. She told them about the contest they made and what they had to do to go with Soul. Soul slapped himself in the face when he remembered all that they did to him and didn’t realized it from the start.

Sunset and Soul told his parents about the dance and how it was wonderful and they had fun with their friends. Sunset went on to say how they danced together at the last song and shared their first kiss together, which surprised Soul to find out that it was her first kiss as well.

It was then Comet and Dawn’s turn to tell them about how they fell in love and how their relationship was like. Sunset made ‘aww’ sounds a few times when Comet mentioned how he fell in love with Dawn when he first laid his eyes on her and tried to go out with her. Dawn said that she made him go through a few hoops to see if he really was interested in her and when he did she accepted his offer to go out and one thing led to another which eventually lead to their marriage while Dawn was a month pregnant with their son.

After their conversation with Soul’s parents, Soul took Sunset upstairs and into his room. Where the two started to make out with each other as they both laid on his bed and Sunset was on top of him. The two started to have the same feelings for one another as they did at the dance. Soul felt his cheeks burning lighter than they did before as he was getting use to being so close with Sunset. Both their minds were only focused on the person that they were holding onto and hoped that it would be like this forever as they were content with it. They continued this for a while until Sunset broke off the kiss and laid her head on his chest.

“It just keeps getting better and better,” Sunset cooed and closed her eyes. She could hear his heart beat happily. She warmingly snuggled on top of him as she let out a yawn. “Wow, that took a lot out of me than I thought it would.”

“Me too,” Soul said. “Think anyone noticed that we kissed during the dance?”

“I don’t think so,” she replied. “I think most of them left an hour before it was midnight. Though, I think Twilight might have noticed.”

“Hmm, that’s kinda a bummer,” Soul said. “I was hoping to let everyone know that you just got yourself a man now.”

Sunset giggled lightly. “I’m sure they’ll find out when we get back to school,” she said. She then let out another yawn. “Right now, I just want to enjoy spending some time with you before we get busy with school work again.”

“Me too, Sunny,” Soul said as he rubbed Sunset’s back.

Sunset soon fell into a blissful sleep and Soul quickly fell asleep right after her. The two slept calmly as Soul held Sunset in his arms. She felt safe in his arms and he never felt so in love in all his live.

It was now Monday morning and Soul let out a yawn as he walked down the trail towards Canterlot High heading for his today’s lessons. As he was walking, Swift walk up next to him with a wide smile.

“Good morning, my good friend,” Swift said. “Isn’t this a beautiful day?”

“I know what you mean,” Soul replied knowing Swift was so happy on a Monday. “So, I’m guessing you and Pinkie hooked up?”

“You know it, I’ve never felt so alive in all my life,” Swift said. “What about you? I didn’t know what happened to you after Pinkie and I left the dance early.”

“Well, I was there until they closed up the dance but before that, Sunset and I had our first kiss together,” Soul said. “And now we’re a couple.”

“Alright, high five!”

Swift lifted his hand up and Soul did the same. The two were about to slap each others hands until they missed and slapped the other in the face.

“OW!” the two yelled in unison.

They both rubbed each other in the face where they were slapped.

“Sorry,” Swift said.

“That’s okay,” Soul said. “I guess we’re both still worn out from the dance.”

“Tell me about it,” Swift said and stretched his back until he heard a pop sound from it. “Oh yeah, that’s better.”

“Have you seen any of the other guys?” Soul asked.

On cue, Soul and Swift saw Clyde’s car drove up and parked. Clyde came walking out of the car and came around the other side of it. He opened it to reveal that Rarity was riding with him. She gave him a peck on the cheek before carrying her bag with her. She saw the two and waved at them.

“Good morning, Swift and Soul,” she said.

“Heya, guys,” Clyde said.

“How did your weekends go after the dance?” Rarity asked.

“It went well, Pinkie invited me over to help her with the babysitting she does for her aunt and uncle,” Swift said. “It was fun too, the twins really took a liking to me.”

“That’s wonderful to hear,” Rarity said. She then looked over to Soul. “And how was your weekend?”

“The best out of all of them,” Soul happily replied.

“I bet since I did see you and Sunset kiss at the dance,” Rarity said and winked at him.

Soul rubbed the back of his head with a smile.

They heard a motorcycle coming and looked to see Rainbow Dash riding her bike and parked it. Behind her was Rivet’s and Lights’s car as their mom dropped them off. Light skipped happily along the path while Rivet waited up for Rainbow Dash to walk up to him. Rainbow Dash then gave Rivet a kiss on the lips and walked with him towards their friends.

“Hey, guys,” Rivet said.

“Hey everyone, what’s up?” Rainbow Dash said.

“We were just chatting about how our weekend went,” Rarity replied. “How did your weekend go?”

“It was just-”

“It was awesome,” Rainbow Dash interrupted Rivet. “One minute, I was dancing with Rivet here, the next we headed over to Make Out Paradise and...well, basically made out.”

Everyone looked over to Rivet to see he blushed while he was trying to keep a ‘it was nothing’ look. “It was...pretty awesome,” Rivet admitted.

“Wait, there’s a place called Make Out Paradise?” Soul asked.

“Yeah, it’s where all the couples go to do some naughty things there,” Rainbow Dash said with a devious smile. “But Rivet and I just did the making out part.”

Soul nodded before looking over to Clyde and Rarity. “And I’m guessing you two went up there already?” he asked.

“Why do you assume that we did?” Rarity asked as if she was offended.

“Yeah, I mean, we do a lot of things together but we don’t do everything,” Clyde said.

“So did you?”

The two looked back and forth between Soul and themselves before they gave out a defeated sigh and nonchalant shrug.

“Yes,” the two said in unison.

“How many times?”

“More or less,” Clyde said. “We...kinda lost track.”

“Lost track?” Soul asked in a confused tone. “How often do you two go there?”

“At least once every weekend,” Rarity admitted.

“Okay again, you two spend way too much time together,” Rainbow Dash commented. “You two need a hobby.”

“I’m playing on a basketball team,” Clyde said.

“And I make dresses for a living,” Rarity retorted.

“Okay, get more hobbies then.”

Clyde angrily glared at Rainbow Dash while Rarity let out a low groan.

As Soul was snickering at the banter, he felt something wrap around his arm and looked to see Sunset having her arms around his.

“Good morning, babe,” she said before giving him a peck on the cheek. “How are you doing?”

“I’m doing good now that you're here,” Soul replied before giving her a peck on the forehead.

“Aww, that’s so sweet,” Rarity said. “You two make the sweetest couple.”

“What about us?” Clyde asked.

“Darling, if we’re anything, we’re the most affectionate couple here,” Rarity explained.

“That’s true.”

“Well, Rivet and I are the coolest couple here,” Rainbow Dash said, wrapping her arm around Rivet’s waist and holding him tight next to her.

“Then I guess that’s make me and Pinkie-”

“The funnest couple ever!” Pinkie cheered jumping from behind Swift.

“Good morning, Pinkie,” Rarity said.

“Morning, everybody!” Pinkie said. She then leaned in closer to Swift. “And a big good morning to you,” she cooed and kissed Swift on the lips.

Before Pinkie and Swift knew it, they were making out in front of everyone and weren’t bothered by their presence as they continued to do so while making everyone feeling awkward.

Soul cleared his throat. “I believe Swift and Pinkie just took the most affectionate couple awards from under you two,” he commented.

“So what does that make Night and Fluttershy?” Rivet asked. “And why I am getting interested in this conversation?”

“The shyest couple?” Soul suggested.

“The quietest couple?” Sunset added.

“Thff mo Mphf?” Pinkie said while she was still making out with Swift.

“I think it’s appropriate to say, the cutest couple,” Rarity said.

The group then saw Night and Fluttershy walk up to the front door while they were holding hands together.

Clyde looked through his phone and saw what the time was. “Hey everyone, we better get going, class starts in a few minutes,” he said.

Everyone started to make their way, while Sunset gave Soul one last peck.

“I’ll see you at lunch,” she said before letting go of him and walking towards the school.

Soul looked back to see Swift and Pinkie still going at it. He let out a sigh and grabbed the back of Swift’s backpack.

“Come on you, if I have to depart with my girl, so do you,” he said and yanked Swift away from Pinkie.

“I’ll miss you, Swifty!” Pinkie cried. “I’ll never be the same without you!”

“I’ll count every minute we’re apart,” Swift said. “So I’ll know how much more time I want to spend with you!”

“Oh my god, you two are worse than Clyde and Rarity,” Soul commented. He then rubbed his chin. “Then again, I’ll properly fall into that boat soon enough.”

He continued to drag Swift until they reached into their classroom and placed him over by his seat. The class continued to be noisy with the students chatting with each other until Miss Roseluck walked into the room with a smile on her.

“Alright everyone, I need you all to settle down,” she said. The students quieted down and some of them were returning to their seats. “I hope that all of you had fun during the Fall Formal and your weekend. Now that that’s over, we’re going to be having a PTA meeting with your parents or guardians soon and we need you to pass these forms to them.”

Roseluck grabbed a stack of papers and started handing the students the forms one by one. Some of the students were looking at them as others just stuffed them in their backpacks.

“You have until the end of the week to have these forms signed by your parents or guardians,” Roseluck said. “Now when you’re ready, we’re going to be doing some silent reading and-”

Roseluck was cut off when the speakers came on and Principal Celestia spoke.

“Good morning, students of Canterlot High,” she said into the speaker. “I hope you all had a fun time during the Fall Formal and your weekend. Many of you may have been aware that we didn’t crown someone for this years Fall Formal Princess as we usually do. That is because during one of our student council meetings, someone had came up with an idea for a new title to try out this year. In celebration for old and new couples at Canterlot High, we would like to announce the first ever, Class Couples of Canterlot High.”

Many of the students started to mumble to one another.

“We thought that this would be a fun and friendly game that many of you couples would be interested in trying out. The rules are simply: Only couples in juniors to seniors are allowed to participate.”

There were a lot of disappointed awws from the freshmen students.

“Don’t worry, there is always next year if things go well for this year,” Celestia said. “Next is that couples in the those areas cannot vote for themselves. We will have slips that you can fill out and we will ask for your name and the couple you want to vote for. Of course voting for another couple is optional for competing couples. Freshmen are allowed to vote as well but again, still cannot participate.”

There were more disappointed groans from the freshmen.

“Aw, come on!” Sweetie Belle said in the back of the class.

“And finally, the winners will be determined by the top three most voted at the school. The contest will start today and will go through until this Friday. Hope you all have fun and bring your A game with you.”

*********

Celestia lifted her finger off the microphone’s button and had a small smile on her.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Vice Principal Luna asked. “It might sound fun on paper, but I’m afraid some of the students might take this too far if we let this happen.”

“That’s why the freshmen are out of this,” Celestia retorted. “I know that this might get ugly since this is the first time ever we do this, but I am sure nothing extremely bad will happen.”

“Look. If a student had suggested this, I would be okay with it,” Luna said. “But the fact that our janitor, that was not supposed to be at the meeting suggested it, makes me feel uneasy.”

“Relax Lulu, nothing too bad is going to happen.”

“I hope you’re right,” Luna said. “I really hope that you’re right.”

Author's Note

Oh my god! A storm is brewing and it ain't going to be pretty.

What kind of craziness are getting ourselves into now?

Chapter 14

Battle of the Couples! Part 1
The Spark of War!

It was now lunch time as usual at Canterlot High. But now it was abuzz about the sudden announcement of the new Class Couples contest. All the girls were talking about it and were getting excited while the boys were just acting like it was just a regular day.

Soul and the guys were sitting together at their usual spot as the girls sat over to their spot. It was decided that since the Fall Formal was over, the girls wanted to be able to hang with their own gender during lunch period since it would be the only time of the day they would hang out before they got back together with their respective partner.

“So, what do you guys think of this whole thing?” Rivet asked. “It kinda sounds like a waste of time.”

“I don’t know, it sounds more interesting than a waste of time,” Clyde said. “Who knows, it might turn out to be a lot of fun like the principal said.”

“I personally think that this is pretty cool,” Soul said. “And well timed too, because I was trying to think of a way to show everyone I’m now dating Sunset and this way it doesn't seem so flashy.”

“I’m kinda more worried about how all the girls here are going to act,” Swift said. “I mean, most times they're nice but when something big like this comes along, all hell is let loose.”

“Good point,” Rivet said. “Now that I think about it, Dash is pretty competitive. There’s no telling what’s she’s going to do.”

“Lucky for me, Sunset seems to be the least interested in this,” Soul said.

“I doubt that,” Night said. “I think Fluttershy is the most scared of this. Everyone looking at her at once just makes her nervous, and if she won one of those top three places, she be scarred for life.”

“Watch it guys, the ones that aren’t the most interested are the most deadly ones,” Swift warned. “If something inside set’s off, it’s going to be like a sun colliding towards you.”

Soul and Night both had blank expressions and gulped as the thought had crawled deep into their minds.

“Rarity is into a lot of things, but I doubt she’ll let this go to her head,” Clyde said. “She is the most generous person in the whole school. And beside, why should we get worried about this? The girls are pretty much the nicest and kindest people around here and they have been friends for a long while.”

“Well, you do have a point there,” Rivet said. “Let’s just drop this and talk about something else.”

The guys sat at the table for a moment as they remained silent as they thought they wanted to talk about next.

“So um...how about that weather?” Soul asked.

“Okay, we need to start considering to stop talking about girls all the time,” Rivet commented.

Over by the girls table, they were chatting about the upcoming event and what their thoughts on it.

“Oh, this is so exciting!” Pinkie said. “I’ve never been this excited since we started planning for the Fall Formal!”

“I know, this news is quite something,” Rarity said.

“Tell me about it!” Sonata chimed. “Soul and I are going to win for sure!”

Sunset raised a brow. “Um Sonata, Soul’s with me, remember?”

“Oh...right,” Sonata replied in a disappointed tone. “My hopes and dreams died before they even began.”

“Ah don’t see why everyone is getting so worked up about,” Applejack said. “It’s just a bunch of meanless titles.”

“Applejack, how could you say that!?” Rarity asked in horror. “It shows everyone how much that couple loves one another and that they set a fine example on how to do so.”

Applejack rolled her eyes.

“I’m not sure if I really want to get involved,” Sunset said. “Soul and I just started going out and I don’t think we're ready to get into something like this.”

“Me too,” Fluttershy said. “Except the not ready part, but instead that I don’t want that much attention and I don’t like being the center of attention of everyone.” She started curling up into a ball as she imagined so many eyes looking at her as her heart raced with fear. “Oh dear, I’m terrified just by thinking of it.”

“Oh don’t be afraid, dear,” Rarity said as she patted the back of Fluttershy for comfort. “If anything, I think you two should win in the top three. And Sunset, I know you’re still technically new to the whole dating experience but I can already tell that you and Soul make a fantastic couple.”

“Really?” Sunset asked.

“Indeed,” Rarity said.

Rainbow Dash waved her arms. “Yeah, yeah, Shy and Night are a good couple, Soul and Sunset are a good couple, blah, blah, blah,” she said earning her a glare from Rarity and a giggle from everyone else. “A lot of us are good, but there can only be three great couples out of everyone in the entire school. And we all know who is the best out of all of us.”

“Well, I do have to agree with you on that,” Rarity said.

“Me too!” Pinkie said.

“No doubt about it,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Me.” the three said at once and they all opened their eyes to see the other in surprise.

“Wait, did you say, you?” Rarity asked Rainbow Dash. “And you?” she asked Pinkie.

“Of course, who else would there be?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Me! I’ve been going on dates longer than any of you,” Rarity said. “You all just started!”

“Maybe being with someone new,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ve already been out with other guys besides Rivet and I had plenty of experience of how to date like a pro.”

“And clearly you did not see how Swift and I were going at it in front of the school,” Pinkie said. “What makes the best couple is the ones that always smile!” she then show off her big, toothy smile with one of the tooth showing off a spark.

“Experience with others and how big your smile is, does not count when you’re in a serious relationship,” Rarity said. “It’s about being with someone that you love and care for that every trouble in your mind just seems so meanless. It’s also that they're there for you just as you are there for them. And-”

“Booooring,” Rainbow Dash said in a mocking tone. “I rather just get to the making out part.”

“I know, that’s the best part,” Pinkie agreed. “Although, I do have to agree with what Rarity was saying. I so want to be there for Swift whenever he needs me.”

“I know Rivet doesn't need me,” Rainbow Dash said. “He’s the toughest person I know and he can handle anything.”

“Even if he handle things himself, wouldn’t you still want to be there for him at least?” Rarity asked.

“Of course I want to be there for him,” Rainbow Dash replied. “But I doubt that’ll ever happen though.”

“It seems to be me that you think you know what he thinks, but I’m willing to bet he thinks differently,” Rarity said.

“Look, not all of our boyfriends can be like you man servant, Clyde.”

“How dare you!” Rarity snapped. “Clyde is not a servant! He does all those things for me willingly because he loves me like I love him!”

“It doesn't matter because me and Rivet are going to win that contest because we’re the best,” Rainbow Dash said as she stood up from her chair and glared down at Rarity menacingly.

“I’ll show you who’s the best out of this!” Rarity said as she did the same as Rainbow Dash.

“Woah, woah, now hold y’alls horses!” Applejack said as she stood between the two. “Ah think we’re letting this whole thing get into our heads. Let’s just talk about something else before we start saying things that we’ll regret.”

Rainbow Dash and Rarity glared at each other for a moment before they spoke up.

“Fine!” the two said in unison and sat back at their chairs and ignored one another.

“Tomboy,” Rarity whispered to herself.

“Fashioness,” Rainbow Dash whispered to herself also.

“Let’s just get through lunch, okay?” Applejack said. “And again, it’s just a silly contest with a meanless title.”

“But Applejack-”

“A. Meanless. Title. Rarity,” Applejack said as she stared down at Rarity.

Rarity crossed her arms and made an irritated frown.

The school bell rang and one by one, the students started to make their way towards their next class. Rainbow Dash and Rarity glared at each other for a moment before turning their gaze from the other and focused on their respective boyfriends. Clyde and Rivet were talking to one another as they were walking towards the two. Rainbow Dash felt anger build up inside her as she didn’t want Rarity’s boyfriend hanging with hers and Rarity felt the same. The two marched towards them.

Clyde was the first to notice the two girls walking to them and smile. “Hey beautiful,” He said to Rarity. “And hey there, Rainb-”

“Don’t you dare speak to her,” Rarity demanded. “She’s the enemy.” She then grabbed the confused Clyde by the arm and dragged him with her.

Rivet raised a brow and looked to Rainbow Dash. “Hey Dash, what’s with Rar-”

“And you don’t say her name either or I’ll punch you in the stomach!” Rainbow Dash threatened and grabbed Rivet by the arm. “Now come on, we got class to get to.”

“Um, Dash? I go to the same class as Clyde and Rar-”

Before he could finish, Rivet winced when Rainbow Dash looked at him with an angry glare that pretty much told him to shut up.

“I-I mean, right behind you,” Rivet said nervously.

Swift, Soul and Night watched with pursed lips as they saw their two friends get dragged away from them. The worried faces from them made them feel on edge.

“It's started,” Swift said. “It’s only a matter of time now before all of our girlfriends start turning on one another.”

Soul and Night both gulped as they imagine the horrors that await them. Sunset walked up to Soul with a smile.

“Hey Soul, are you ready to-”

“Please tell me who’s name I can’t say so I won’t get punched or yelled at,” Soul begged as he got on his knees. “I’ll be a good boyfriend, just don’t hurt me!”

Sunset blunk a couple of times. “I... Why would I get angry about someone’s name?” she asked. “And I would never punch or yell at you for anything.”

“... Oh... I just thought since the way Rarity and Rainbow Dash were and all.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Babe, I’m not going to let this contest get to my head,” she said. She then gazed at Soul with her loving eyes. “Besides, I already know that we’re a great couple anyway. I don’t need some silly contest to prove that.”

Sunset leaned in close to Soul and gave him a peck on the cheek. He then rubbed the back of his head feeling silly about what he said.

“Yeah, you’re right,” Soul said. “I don’t know what I was thinking.”

“That’s okay,” Sunset said. “Ready to head for class?”

“You know it.”

Soul and Sunset headed straight towards class while Night and Swift watched them go through the cafeteria door.

“That wasn’t bad,” Night commented.

“Don’t be fooled,” Swift said. “She’s a ticking time bomb. If any of these girls try anything to her or Soul, god help us. God help us al-”

Pinke suddenly jumped in front of him. “Hello my Swifty Wifty, are you-”

“AAAAAAAHH!”

It was now the end of the school day and the girls were making their way towards the exit as they walked down the hallways. Rainbow Dash was on one side of the hallway while Rarity was at the other, in between were the other girls, while Rainbow Dash and Rarity continued to ignore each other. Everyone in between them looked back and forth as they grew more concern about the situation they were in.

“Aw come on, girls,” Pinkie said. “I know some hurtful things were said, but can’t we just apologize to one another and we all be friends again?”

“After what she called Clyde, I don’t think so,” Rarity said in a venomous tone. “Besides, if she thinks she can win this contest without a challenge, then she’s sorely mistaken.”

“And if you think you can beat me so easily, you are also mistaken,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Come on, it’s just a game,” Applejack said. “Why can’t you all see that-”

“Can it, Applejack!” Rainbow Dash snapped.

“I wouldn’t have said like that, but yes Applejack, can you please just shut your mouth?” Rarity said. “This contest is now a challenge and a lady never backs down from a challenge...Unless of course it’s fighting with hands or weapons or doing something completely disgusting.”

Applejack let out an irritated sigh. “Fine, have at it then,” she said. “Ah’m just going to watch and shake my head slowly at the whole thing.”

“Guys, can we just please get pass this?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah, I’m not liking this either and it’s scaring me,” Fluttershy added.

“I agree with them,” Pinkie said. “Let’s just go to the shop and have some nice drin-”

“All three of you can it,” Rainbow Dash said. “You guys don’t have what it takes to win this either.”

“For once Rainbow Dash, I agree with you,” Rarity said.

Sunset, Pinkie and Fluttershy all stopped suddenly as they heard those words. They then started to glare at the two with slow anger beginning to form in them.

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah, what is that supposed to mean?” Pinkie repeated.

“Are you trying to tell us something?” Fluttershy asked.

Rarity and Rainbow Dash turned to face the three while Applejack felt something bad was about to happen and took a few steps away from the group as passers bys sensed the tension and either slowly took their leave as fast as they could or watched from a safe distance.

“I don’t like saying the obvious things, but all three of your boyfriends are not as great as you think they are,” Rarity said.

“Yeah, one’s a clumsy doofus, one thinks he’s so cool but really he’s a nerd, and the other is someone we barely know, I mean he doesn't have much of a personality,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “The point is, they’re lame.”

“Indeed they are,” Rarity said.

The three girls looked at them with shock at first and turned their expressions into angry ones.

“Hey, my boyfriend is not a doofus!” Pinkie yelled. “He’s a genius! Have you seen his grades? They’re all A’s and yes, he can be clumsy at times but he’s still a fun loving guy I love to hang out with!”

“And my boyfriend is cool!” Sunset added. “He’s the sweetest guy I know and yes, he does have his flaws like anyone but at least he was willing to go out with me even knowing what I did and what I am.”

“Night does have a personality!” Fluttershy said. “He just likes to show it to people he’s really close to and I’m happy to say that I’m one of them! He nice and sweet and he’s very careful about what he says and does around me.”

“And me and my boyfriend can easily beat all of you in this contest!” All three of them said in unison.

Rarity and Rainbow Dash were caught off guard by the sudden unison by all three of them but quickly recovered from it and glared at them.

“Fine, the it seems we have ourselves a real competition,” Rarity said.

“Yeah, and I thought this was going to be boring,” Rainbow Dash said. “Get ready to be disappointed girls because now, it’s war!”

All five of them stared down one another as they radiated a tension of burning anger in them. Applejack looked at them with half lid eyes and let out a defeated sigh. Sonata was skipping along until she noticed the burning aura that was emitting from the group. She tiptoed over to Applejack.

“Hey Applejack, what’s with them?” Sonata asked as she observed the spectacle of pure hate.

Applejack looked over to her. “Something incredibly stupid,” she replied. “This is going to be one hell of a week.”

The girls then heard the laughter of the boys as they were walking down the hallway with their bags. Swift and Soul were laughing about something as Clyde and Night were chatting casually while Rivet had his hands behind the back of his head. The girls saw this and thought it was an offense to them that the boys were being so friendly towards one another. They marched over to them with every intention to end this.

“-And that’s why Pinkie never drinks coffee,” Swift finished. “It took the Cakes forever to clean up that mess.”

Soul finished laughing. “Oh man, I wouldn’t have believe that unless Pinkie was involved,” he said. “She’s just plain crazy.”

“So, are you sure Fluttershy isn’t really competitive?” Night asked Clyde. “I know she can be timid at times but I don’t know. I feel like from time to time that she can really be strong when she wants to be.”

“Fluttershy? Nah, that can never happen,” Clyde said. “I’ve known her for a while and I can tell you she’s as gentle and quiet as a mouse. You have nothing to worry about.”

“Hey speaking of the girls, here they come,” Rivet said as pointed towards the girls.

“You think Rarity and Rainbow Dash got over their little fight?” Swift asked.

“I’m sure they have,” Clyde replied. “They’ve been in fights before but they never let things go out of hand.”

“Clyde, what did I tell you about being near the enemy?” Rarity asked as she got closer.

“Then again, I have been wrong about her before,” Clyde added.

“That goes for you too, Rivet,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Oh boy,” Rivet said. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

“Soul, what are you doing?” Sunset asked.

“Well, Swift and I were-”

“Not anymore,” Sunset interrupted. “From now on, you are not to hang with any of the guys until we smash and beat them in this contest.”

“....Wait, what?”

“That goes double for you, Swifty,” Pinkie said. “Except the part where we are crushed, we crush them.”

“Huh?”

“And you don’t be anywhere near them too,” Fluttershy said to Night. “I don’t want you to be with them the whole time, okay?... If that’s okay?”

“Um Fluttershy, I don’t think we should-”

“Please?” Fluttershy gave Night her puppy eyes as he found it hard to say anything that would go against her wishes. Night tried to fight it, but it was futile.

“O-Okay, I’ll do what you ask,” Night said.

“Come Clyde, we’re leaving,” Rarity said as she lifted her nose up in the air and walked in a ladylike fashion.

“Come on you,” Rainbow Dash said as she grabbed Rivet’s arm and dragged him off.

“We have some business to take care of,” Pinkie said to Swift as she tugged on his shirt and dragged him off as well.

“I don’t trust any of them, so I’ll walk you home today,” Fluttershy said to Night and walked with him to the front door.

“I’ll be coming by your house later day,” Sunset said to Soul. “We have some planning to do.”

Sunset walked off with her bag and headed straight towards the door. Soul blunk a few times as his mind tried to process what had just happened to him and his friends. He looked over to Applejack and Sonata as they had worried expressions on them.

“Okay, what just happened?” Soul asked hoping for an answer.

Author's Note

Yep, it's going to be downhill from here.

You can thank BRyeMC for this. This arc was his idea :raritywink:

Chapter 15

Battle of the Couples! Part 2
Declaration of War!....And Other Stuff!

It was now the late afternoon and Soul was back at his home where he had hoped it would be a peaceful night after working hard at School. However, that was not the case. First was the announcement of the first ever Class Couples contest that would pick the top three best couples at the school. Then he and the guys were at first beginning to panic that the contest was going to go to the girls’ heads but lied to themselves that wasn’t going to be. After that, the girls are now being very competitive against one another and very territorial around their boyfriends. In Soul’s mind, he was absolutely convinced that the whole thing was going to be a hellish nightmare, of which, no man has ever witnessed.

Now in his room looking at a bunch of drawn up plans and schemes on his desk, Sunset was working and picking which plans to do in order to win the contest and hamper the others progress. Soul watched as he sat on his bed while looked at the back of Sunset with a worried look. For the first time since he met Sunset, he is now seeing what she was almost like before she became good. The only difference he could tell, was that she was doing it for someone else and wasn’t going to do anything so drastic to the others….At least that’s what he hoped.

Soul coughed in his hand as he was trying to get Sunset’s attention. “Are you sure that this is a good idea?” he asked. “I mean, they are our friends and all.”

“Soul, they may be our friends, but what they said about you was too far,” Sunset said without looking back at him. “Rarity and Rainbow Dash just plain called you a nerd and they had the nerve to say that you were not cool.”

“....But, I am a nerd,” Soul pointed out. “And why would I care what others think? I already know that I’m cool. Besides, we both know that’s not them talking. That’s just the crazy talk from getting worked up over this whole thing.”

“Maybe, but I’m not letting them get away with it,” Sunset said. She then looked over the plans she put together and a devious smile appeared on her. “Alright, I have a few plans on how to make them pay.”

“Sunny, I know that as my girlfriend, I am obligated to help you in anyway possible,” Soul began to say. “However, as your boyfriend, I have to say, you’re letting this whole thing blow out of proportion. And not in a good funny way, I mean, the ‘really really bad things are going to happen if we don’t stop now’ out of proportion.”

“Oh relax, I’m not going to make you do any of these things,” Sunset said. “I just need your opinion on some of them and I’ll do the rest. I find it easier to do things on my own then let others do it. Something I learned during my evil times.”

“....I can’t tell if I’m impress or scared.” Soul commented. “And you know very well I’m not going to do anything against my friends. What if I tell you that these are bad so you wouldn’t do them?”

“Then I know they’re good.”

“What if I say that they’re good then?”

“Then that’s also good.”

Soul let out a sigh. “There’s no way out of this, is there?” he asked in a defeated tone.

“You got that right, babe.”

Over at the Sweet Shoppe, or what others call it, Sugarcube Cafe, Pinkie was preparing her tricks and plans on how to win the contest and sabotage the others the best she could. She brought along Swift as he sat on a chair with a bored expression while he was waiting on Pinkie to finish up her plans.

“So, do you think we should hit them with water balloons? Or do I need to put a bee hive under their pillows?” Pinkie asked.

“Pinkie, this is ridiculous, even by my standards,” Swift replied. “Look, I know that the girls have said some means things about me, but I’m not bothered by it. I bet it was because of this contest that they went a little overboard and we should all just sit down together and talk this out….And if you’re ignoring that idea, I prefer we hit them with water balloons. I don’t want to any real harm to them.”

Pinkie let out a sigh. “Fine, we’ll stick with the water balloons,” she said in a disappointed tone. “Why can’t you just say yes to the ideas that involve me really hurting them?”

“Cause I love you and I don’t want you to do anything you’ll regret later,” Swift said. “Now please just listen to me and try to get everyone together. I bet some of the others would be willing to.”

“No deal,” Pinkie replied. “They made this very personal and I intended to bring down both the wrath of god and the flames of hell all upon them. MUHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!”

Swift let out a gulp as beads of sweat poured down from his forehead. Seeing Pinkie distracted from her maniacal laughing, he tiptoed his way towards the door. He was a about to be close enough to grab onto the doorknob until from out of nowhere, Pinkie sprang right in front of him, blocking his only exit.

Pinkie looked at Swift with a small devious smile. “What'cha think ya doing?” she asked in a somewhat enthusiastic voice.

“Um...Well, I was just-”

“No you’re not,” Pinkie said bluntly. She pulled out a key from her back pocket and locked the door behind her while she kept her gaze on the terrified Swift. When the door was locked, she pulled the key out of the doorknob and dropped it in between her chest. “You know, talking about backstabbing your friends in the back makes me kinda...want to have some fun~” she singly-said the last part.

Swift looked at Pinkie with a long blank look. “.......I’m scaroused.”

After dribbling a basketball on her driveway for a moment, Rainbow Dash leap up into the air and shot the ball out of her hands. The ball sprawled around the hoop over the garage until it went through the net and bounced back on the ground. She panted as she had done this drill for about twenty minutes. She was frustrated as hell while she was wondering how she and Rivet could win the contest.

It was true she had dated other guys before Rivet, but most of them were more like flings to her and even she had a real boyfriend she would mess it up or get mad about something that they did or were going to do. She hoped that Rivet and her won’t ever break up or do anything that would make the other angry with each other.

Rainbow Dash grabbed the ball from the ground and got back on her spot. She dribbled it a couple of times before taking another shot at the hoop. This time however, was the first time that it hit the edge of ring and bounced away from it. She cursed when she saw that it didn’t go through the hoop as she watch it land back on the ground. The ball landed and rolled for a moment before it bumped into a pair of feet and someone grabbed it.

Rainbow Dash gave a small smile when she saw that it was Rivet.

“Hey, Dash,” Rivet said to her. “Still angry?”

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh. “Yeah, pretty much,” she said. “That whole thing escalated very quickly.”

“You don’t have to tell me that,” Rivet said before he walked up to her with the ball in his hand. “Wanna talk about it?”

“No, what I wanna do is beat that fashioness at her own game,” Rainbow Dash said. “She thinks just because we started dating makes her the best out of us. I bet her and Clyde have problems in their relationship. Hell, they can’t seem to go about five feet without feeling sad that they were separated for a second.”

Rivet chuckled. “Yeah, they do have that kind of problem,” he said. He then looked down at Rainbow Dash who was looking away from him while she was in her own world. “Hey um, do you sometimes want that to happen between us?”

Rainbow Dash looked at Rivet with a raised brow.

“Unless of course you’re not into that kind of stuff, then I understand,” Rivet said letting out a weak smile. “I mean, like you said, you’re not into that kind of stuff.”

“....Can I ask you something you something?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Sure.”

“Do we… Do we make a good couple at all?” Rainbow Dash asked which caught Rivet off guard. “Compared to the rest of the others, they probably think that we don’t care about one another because they think we’re tough or we just like to keep to ourselves. Can people like that even have someone special in their life?”

Rivet paused for a moment as he thought about Rainbow Dash’s words.

“I think that we should just stop worrying about how others do and think and do what we do,” Rivet replied. “And I believe even people like us can have someone special. Besides, we’re already know for one thing.”

“And that is?”

Rivet then held Rainbow Dash’s hand. “Being one awesome couple,” he said before leaning forward and kissing Rainbow Dash on the lips.

The two kissed for a blissful moment until Rivet pulled away from Rainbow Dash and smiled. She too smiled and wrapped her arms around him in a gentle hug. The two stood silent together as they were enjoying each others company until Rivet spoke up.

“So, are you going to be nice and let this whole contest go?” he asked.

“Hell no.”

Rivet let out a sigh. “I know you were going to say that.”

At the home of Rarity Belle, she was changing contently as she went through various dresses and outfits. Piles and piles of clothes laid on the ground as she felt more and more insecure about her appearance. Her plan on winning the couples contest was to look not at her most fabulous self but in the most heavenly like way that not even the gods themselves cannot deny her and Clyde the title of best couple.

Clyde sat idly by with a worried expression as he watched Rarity while she changed from behind her dressing room. Even when they were going out for a long time, he had never seen her act like this. Except the one time during the Spring Fling. That was just a pure nightmare he was hoping to never experience again. He let out a shudder as he remembered the event.

Rarity came out of her dressing room once more and walked to the nearby mirror to see what she looked like. She was wearing a pure white fur coat over a white long sleeve shirt and long white skirt with black stockings. After her inspection, she let out a smile.

“Perfect in the most heavenly way,” Rarity said boldly. “Now we just need to other outfits for the rest of the week and we’re going to make a smashing victory out of this.”

“I’m glad that this whole thing is inspiring you to go to new heights with your designs and everything, but don’t you think your going too far?” Clyde asked. “Was it really worth calling some of our friends names for just a little title?”

Rarity let out a sigh. “Well, I admit that it was uncouth of me to lower myself to calling some of our friends names,” she said. “But if we’re going to win this, we going to have to do what we can and use whatever tricks we have.”

“Aren’t you at least going to apologize?”

“Oh don't worry, I will,” Rarity replied. “Just as soon as we beat them.”

Clyde let out a sigh.

“Hmm, while I’m at it, I should start on how you look,” Rarity thought out loud.

Clyde’s eyes widened with fear. “Eeehh, I just remembered that I need to head back home early so I can be ready for Coach Iron Will’s basketball training tomorrow,” he lied. “It’s going to be extra long and extra hard to do so I need plenty of rest before-”

“Oh hush, I know for a fact that Coach Iron Will isn’t having any basketball training tomorrow because he has a dentist appointment,” Rarity said earning her Clyde’s shock expression. “You’d be surprised what you learn from the janitor.”

‘Damn it!’ Clyde cursed to himself.

Rarity quickly grabbed Clyde’s arm and pulled him over to the dressing stall. Everything was going so fast for them as she was removing all of his clothes at lightning speed. Making her way into the room, Sweetie Belle walked through the open doorway.

“Hey sis, do you know where-”

Before she could finish, something hit her right in the face and everything went dark for a moment. When she removed it from her face, she turned bright red as she saw that it was Clyde’s underwear. She looked up to hear noises coming from the dressing stall and slowly back away from the room.

“Never mind,” Sweetie Belle squeaked and ran as fast as her little legs could carry her.

It was nearing the end of the day as Fluttershy was left to close the pet store for the night. She worked part-time at the store and would help keep the animals safe and healthy while from time to time, voluntarily work there for free as she deeply cared for all the animals that lived in it. As she was locking the door, she turned around and let out a small yelp when she saw someone behind her. She let out a sigh of relief when she found out it was Night.

“Oh Night, you scared me,” Fluttershy said.

Night held out his hands. “I’m sorry about that,” he said. “Guess I should have let you know I was coming by.”

“It’s okay, I didn’t mind,” Fluttershy said before walking over to Night giving him a hug. “So, what are you doing here, if you don’t mind me asking that is?”

“I just wanted to see how you’re doing,” Night replied. “What with what happened today and all.”

“Oh,” Fluttershy looked down to the ground for a moment. “Do you think we should not do anything for the contest? Because I know I don’t like gaining everyone's attention but I can’t just let the girls get away with what they said about you.”

“Look, I think it’s cool that you would stand up for me like that,” Night said. “But they are your friends. Can’t you just try to talk with them and try to clear the air?”

Fluttershy twirled her fingers. “I would like everything to be back to normal,” she said. “But I’m not sure if they would listen.”

“It doesn't hurt to try,” Night said before giving a peck on Fluttershy’s forehead. “Need me to give you a lift?”

Fluttershy smiled and nodded.

Night held Fluttershy’s hand until they walked over to his bike that he had parked on the sidewalk.

“Sorry about the ride,” Night said. “I don’t exactly have anything cool yet for us to drive in.”

“That’s okay,” Fluttershy said.

Night climbed on top of the bike with Fluttershy strapping herself around his waist. He gave her his helmet for protection and started peddling off into the star filled skies.

It was early next morning as students of Canterlot High walked into the school as they were either chatting with one another or simply made their way inside. Soul let out a yawn as he covered his mouth. He was up almost all night as Sunset was preparing him and her for the contest about what she was going to do to the other girls and what they would be doing in the next few days. Some of her ideas made him shiver with fear while other ideas he didn’t mind one bit as they greatly benefited him.

As Soul was walking, he heard a something whisper to him from a nearby bush. He walked over to it to see who was whispering to him. He yelped when he saw Swift poke his head out from the top.

“AAAH! Dude, what are you doing in a bush?” Soul asked.

“I thought it was the only I could talk to you,” Swift replied.

Soul rolled his eyes. “I’m guessing your girl told you not to hang with us too?” he asked.

“Yes, and she was very passive aggressive about it,” Swift said. “I tried to convince her to stop all this but she wouldn’t budge.”

“Same here,” Soul said. “Sunset is really determined to beat the girls in this game. I even suspect that she has reverted to her old self. I don’t know why, but I kinda find it hot.”

Swift blunk a couple of times.

“Like I said, I don’t know why,” Soul clarified. He then let out another yawn. “It was so bad, Sunset keep me up almost all night long to help her with her plans. I only was able to get a couple of hours of sleep.”

“At least that’s what happened to you,” Swift said. “Pinkie did much more worse than that.”

Soul raised a brow. “What did she do?” he asked.

“I rather not talk about it,” Swift said as his face got red. “Anyways, I wanted to tell you that the other guys are planning on having a secret meeting from the girls.”

“A secret meeting?”

“Yeah, we’re having it at-”

“There you are!”

“AAAAHH!”

The two screamed as Pinkie popped right next to Swift in bush and was staring at him with an angry expression.

“What did I tell you about talking with our friendenemies?” Pinkie asked as she kept her glare on Swift.

“N-Not to?” Swift answered, nervously.

“That’s right and what are you doing?”

“T-Talking.”

“That’s also right,” Pinkie said. “Now get moving!”

Swift yelped, jumped out of the bush and ran as he could into the building. Soul gulped as he looked back at Pinkie who was now bearing an angry glare at him. She pressed her nose against his as she leaned in closer to him.

“Now listen here, punk,” Pinkie said. “I better not see you anywhere near Swift or you’re going to regret it.”

“A-And if I do?” Soul asked, nervously.

Pinkie opened her mouth for a moment but closed it as she rubbed her chin. She was trying to think of an answer but couldn’t think of one. “I don’t know,” she replied. “But it’ll be really, really, really bad.”

“G-Got it,” Soul said.

Pinkie then beamed out a smile. “See you in class!” she said happily and disappeared into the bush.

Soul raised a brow and looked through the bush to see that Pinkie really was gone. He scratched the side of his head in confusion and shrugged it off as a Pinkie thing. He then looked at the school and let out a sigh.

“This is going to be the most hellish week in my entire life.”

Back at the time when Pinkie had locked Swift with her in her room, she was able to get him onto the bed as she was painting his nails as he slumped down with an embarrassed look.

“This is so much fun!” Pinkie said as she applied the pink nail polish. “I used to do this with my sisters all the time. Too bad that they’re not here right now to help out, but I guess that means more for me! Right, Gummy?”

A little green alligator was in a large tank as it just blinklessly stared at the two like they weren’t there at all and was looking at something that was out of this world.

Swift let out a sigh. “You know, I was really hoping that it would have been something else entirely different,” he said to himself.

Author's Note

Yep, this is really happening. Decided to release the arc early because it's a four parter. Enjoy :twilightsmile:

Chapter 16

Battle of the Couples! Part 3
And The Fires Turn Into Raging Flames!

It was now Tuesday for everyone at Canterlot High as every girl at the school started duking it out with one another. They would trick one another, sabotage, upstage and anything they could do to win their chances at the Couples contest. All the guys that were dating most of the Rainboom were trying to set up a meeting to see what they could do to stop their girlfriends from killing one another but because of them, they were being kept close and watched over by them while attempting to win. One thing was for sure for the guys and that was it going to be a very long week for them.

-Tuesday 7:45 A.M.-

In front of the school, Sunset and Soul walked together side by side as they were holding hands. It was part of Sunset’s plan to get people to notice that they were a couple and to show how great of one they are.

“So we’re really doing this?” Soul asked.

“Yep,” Sunset simply replied.

“And I suppose it’s not too late to reconsider all this and make up with our friends?”

“Nope, it’s too late.”

Soul let out a sigh.

Not far behind them, Rainbow Dash saw the couple walk down the trail leading to the school. With a smug smile, she placed on sunglasses and got ready to put her plan into action.

“Ready, good looking?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Rivet also put on a pair of sunglasses and let out a weary sigh.

“As if I have any choice,” he said.

“Then let’s show them what an awesome couple we are,” Rainbow Dash said.

Rainbow Dash wrapped her arm around Rivet’s while he had his hands in his pocket. The two then walked down the trail acting like they were cool and awesome in everyway possible. The two walked up next to Sunset and Soul. Both Sunset and Rainbow Dash glared at one another while the guys looked at each other and let out sighs.

Then coming out of nowhere, Fluttershy and Night walked up on the other side of Sunset and Soul. Night wrapped his arm around Fluttershy closely to him like she wanted him to and gently held her while they walked.

“Um Night, can you pull me in a little closer?” Fluttershy asked meekly. “If you don’t mind that is.”

“Sure,” Night said as he pulled Fluttershy closer to him.

Sunset and Rainbow Dash saw this and shot glares at Fluttershy who only ignored them and hid behind her hair.

After that, coming up next to Rainbow Dash and Rivet, Clyde was holding Rarity in a bridal position. Clyde was kinda annoyed that Rarity wanted him to hold her like this but yet at the same time, he enjoyed it immensely.

“Looks like me and Clyde have this race in the bag as they would say,” Rarity mocked as she looked at the other couples only to receive glares right at them. “Might as well give up while you all have the chanc-”

“I need you all to move now!” Swift yelled. “She’s heavier than she looks!”

Everyone pursed their lips and looked behind them and hung their mouths wide opened at what they saw. Carrying Pinkie over his shoulder and holding her arm for balance, Swift was walking down the trail carefully as he tried to hurry to get inside while at the same time not losing his balance and dropping her. The two walked pass the couples and inside the building while everyone was cheering and hooting for them.

The others stood in place dumbfounded while Applejack watched the whole thing behind them with Big Mac. She let out an irritated sigh and took a bite from her apple. She munched and gulped down the bite before she spoke.

“This is going to be a long week,” she commented.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said in agreement.

-Tuesday 8:30 A.M.-

Class had already started and everyone in the class was doing silent reading. Rarity read her book silently to herself as she was unaware that something was about to happen to her. Pinkie was a few desks behind her as she was aiming her eraser at her. After a few adjustments and accounting for the wind, Pinkie flicked the eraser away and it landed on the back of Rarity’s head.

Rarity felt a small bump on the back of her head and looked behind her to see what it was. All she could see was everyone reading and looked down to see only a lone eraser on the ground. She looked around for a moment more and shrugged it off as she went back into reading her book.

Pinkie hid behind her book to make sure Rarity didn’t know she was there. She peeked to see Rarity was back at reading her book again and grabbed another eraser from her desk. She aimed it once more and flicked another one at her. It did the same thing and hid behind her book once more.

Rarity felt the same bump again and looked behind her quickly with an angry glare. Once again, she saw the same result as before as she didn’t see anyone suspicious of doing it. She let out a humph and got back at reading her book.

Pinkie snickered behind her book and quickly flickered another one at her. This time she didn’t look back as Rarity was trying to ignore it and continue on reading. Just as Pinkie was hoping for Rarity to do. She continually kept flicking dozens of erasers at Rarity until a vain could be seen on Rarity forehead.

Rarity shot up in her chair and looked back behind her with an enraged expression.

“WOULD YOU STOP DOING THAT!?” she yelled as it got everyone jumping from the sudden outburst.

After a moment of catching her breath, her expression turned blank when she realized that she was still in the middle of class and all the students were staring at her. She turned around to see the teacher with a raised brow. Her cheeks were tinted bright red and she put on a sheepish smile.

“Hehe, sorry,” Rarity said.

-Tuesday 10:45 A.M.-

Sunset scribbled down her answers as she was answering a question on a math equation. The whole class was writing down their answers as time was seemingly slowing down for them.

A few desks away from Sunset, Fluttershy peaked over her hair as she spotted Sunset. She quietly went into her bag without anyone noticing and pulled out a round ball. She opened it and clawing its way out was Greg. She then lowered the small taranchula onto the floor and whispered to it.

“Okay, just scare Sunset,” she whispered. “Don’t bite her or do anything that might hurt her.”

The taranchula gave a salute. ‘Don’t worry about it,’ Greg said. ‘I can totally do this in my sleep.’

Greg quickly crawled its way over to where Sunset was sitting while making sure he wasn’t spotted. As soon as he was got to where she was, he was about to climb on her boots until she moved it. Without realizing it, the boot smushed down on him and he was trapped in between Sunset’s boot and the floor. Fluttershy winced when she saw this.

‘Great, now what do I do?’ Greg thought. ‘Wait, is that gum on my back? Gross.’

Sunset raised her hand. “Miss Harshwhinny, can I go to the bathroom?” she asked.

“If you must, but don’t take too long,” Miss Harshwinny replied.

Sunset got up and started to walk.

‘Sweet, all she has to do is get off of me and-’

Before Greg knew it, he was now stuck to the boot because of the gum attach to his back.

‘Ah oh.’

Greg’s eyes shrunk as he saw that he was about to be crushed to the ground.

‘AAAAAAAAAAAAA-’

*CRUNCH!*

‘-AAAAAAAAAAAAA-’

*CRUNCH!*

‘AAAAAAAAAAAAA-’

*CRUNCH!*

‘AAAAAAAAAAAAA-’

*CRUNCH!*

Each time Sunset took a step, she kept on crushing Greg without evening knowing about it. Half way towards the bathroom, the gum came loose and Greg fell of the boot as he curled up upside down with some of his limbs twitching.

‘.....Ow.’

-Tuesday 12:15 P.M.-

As usual around this time of the day, it was lunch time for everyone at Canterlot High as they all enjoyed one another’s company. Except of course for the Rainbooms as the girls and their boyfriends sat far away from one another as they would take bites from their food and glare at one or two of the others while watching for anything suspicious.

Soul took a bit from his sandwich as he sat next to Sunset on his right and Applejack on his left. Applejack let out a sigh as she was getting more and more irritated by what’s happening to the group and all the things they have done so far.

“Okay, Ah know Ah sound like a broken record but here goes,” Applejack said. “You girls are taking this whole thing too far. Is it really that important?”

“Eeyup,” Sunset replied bluntly as she took another bit of her sandwich.

Applejack then looked to Soul. “Don’t you agree with me, cuz?” she asked.

“Eeyup,” Soul replied.

“Ya see? Soul disagrees with this,” Applejack pointed out. “So, can’t you just forget about this whole thing and we all just get back together?”

Sunset paused for a moment and tapped her chin. “....No.”

Applejack let out a sigh.

Sonata was walking by with a tray of food in her hand. She noticed the three and walked over to them.

“Heya guys, can I-” Before Sonata could finish, Sunset glared at her with raging fire behind her eyes. Sonata gulped as she took a few steps back. “-Um...sit far, far away from you?” she finished.

Soul rolled his eyes. “Sunny, there’s no reason not for Sonata to sit with us,” he said. “She’s not even part of this contest anyway.”

“Y-Yeah, what he said,” Sonata said before making a frown. “Oh right, I’m not part of this contest.”

Sunset let out a sigh. “Fine, but she has to sit next to me,” she said. “I don’t want any funny business.”

Sonata weakly nodded and sat next to Sunset. Everything was quiet at the table as Sunset was glaring at the other girls at their tables. Sonata was feeling more and more uncomfortable with the silence so she decided to talk.

“So, how is your day going, Soul?” she asked.

“Kinda good,” Soul replied. “You?”

“Doing good,” Sonata replied. “Have you and Sunset gone on any dates yet?”

“Well, we’re planning on having one tonight,” Soul said before making a frown. “But only because we’re going to where most of the students are going and she hopes that showing off some affection for me would help raise our chances of winning.”

“That…. sounds kinda fun,” Sonata said awkwardly.

“More or less,” Soul muttered to himself.

“So, what do you think the others are doing?” Sonata asked.

“Ooohh, they must be scheming,” Soul said sarcastically. “Since it seems like all they’ve been doing all day and night now.”

“Nope, they’re not scheming,” Sunset said, which earned her a few looks from the others. “They’re plotting, there’s a difference.”

Sonata nodded. “It’s true, there really is a difference,” she said.

Soul and Applejack rolled their eyes.

“Well, I’m done eating so I’m going do some things while we’re on lunchbreak,” Sunset said.

“By that, you mean you’re going to set up some traps and tricks for the girls?” Soul guessed.

“Aww, you know me so well,” Sunset said.

“And that scares me,” Soul commented.

Sunset ignored that comment and started making her way out of the cafeteria. Some of the girls saw this and both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie quickly left their spots and ran out through the cafeteria doors as well. Both Rivet and Swift looked at each other from opposite tables before they shook their heads.

“I’m going to put away my tray since I’m done,” Sonata said.

Sonata got up from her seat and started making her way towards the counter. But she didn’t notice that a banana peel was on the ground and when she stepped on it, she started to slip. Noticing Sonata falling towards the ground, Soul quickly ran over to her and caught her mid way towards the ground. Soul let out a sigh of relieve and lifted Sonata back on her feet.

“Are you okay?” he asked concernedly.

“Yeah, thanks to you,” Sonata said. “I never knew you could go that fast!”

“It must have been my old taekwondo training,” Soul said. “Glad to see that’s still holding up.”

“Me too,” Sonata said. She looked behind Soul and her expressions turned into a worried one. “Ah oh.”

Soul looked behind him and saw that Sonata’s tray was on the ground but the content that had the leftover food and trash on it was now on Applejack. Pieces of napkins were on her shoulders as well as some parts of a sandwich. And what was chocolate milk was dripping down from her stetson. She looked over to the two with an irritated expression.

Sonata let out a sheepish laugh. “Sorry,” she meekly said.

-Tuesday 2:00 P.M.-

Everyone was now preparing themselves for gym. As usual everyone would be changing into their gym uniforms while those who already had them on would stretch and get ready for whatever nightmare that Coach Iron Will had planned for them.

As everyone was getting prepared, all of a sudden, the doors to the girls bathroom was slammed opened as a pair of footsteps came marching out of there. Rainbow Dash was enraged as she stared down every student that was in there. Everyone looked at her and their eyes were widened with surprise at what she was wearing.

It was an all pink version of her gym uniform.

“WHO DID THIS!?” Rainbow Dash yelled as she was looking for someone suspicious.

Everyone in the room stood silent as they were staring at Rainbow Dash. For moment, someone snickered but was cut off when she stared at them. And then another. And another. And another. Until the entire room started to laugh at Rainbow Dash as her cheeks were red from both embarrassment and anger. Rarity let out a laugh as her plan for Rainbow Dash was now complete.

“SHUT UP!”

Coach Iron Will walked into the room as the uproar of laugh was going.

“What’s so funny here?” he asked. “Did something happen to Swift?”

“WHY DOES EVERYONE PRESUME THAT!?” Swift yelled.

Iron Will then noticed Rainbow Dash and her pink gym uniform. He looked at her with an awkward stare and coughed into his hand.

“*Ahem* Miss Dash, I know that sometimes a girl like you wants to feel pretty at times but there are better ways than violating the rules about changing the gym uniform’s color.”

“RRRAAAAAAAAAAHHH!”

-Wednesday 9:30 A.M.-

It was the next morning and everyone were in their respective classes. However, Soul was sneaking around the hallways as he made his way towards the janitor's closet. When he got there, he looked both sides of the hallway before he knocked on it a few times in a certain pattern. The door opened and he walked in. After Soul walked in, the door behind closed and he saw that it was Swift who closed it.

“Glad you could make it,” Swift said. “Did you have any trouble getting out of your class?”

“Not really, all I said was I was going to the bathroom,” Soul replied.

“Dang, I should use that excuse instead of saying, I had boy problems.”

Soul blunk a few times.

“Well, it worked anyway,” Swift said. “Come on, everyone else is down stairs.”

“Down stairs? I thought this was the janitor's closet?” Soul asked.

“This school is a lot bigger than you think,” Swift said.

Swift went down a set of stairs with Soul behind him and waiting down below them was the rest of the guys. Clyde, Rivet and Night were all sitting around chairs as there was a man in a grey uniform with a brown hat and white mustache as he was reading a magazine.

Soul raised a brow. “Who’s this?” he asked.

“I’m Scrubby...The janitor.”

“How come I never seen you before?”

“Schedule conflict,” Scrubby replied before licking his finger and turning towards the next page.

“He’s been saying that for months,” Rivet commented. “So anyways, what have you guys been up to?”

“Oh, just keeping my insane girlfriend together,” Clyde replied. “You?”

“The same.”

“Think we should come up with a plan to stop them?” Night asked. “I mean, they are our girlfriends, we should try to do something.”

“Scrubby think that’s a bad idea,” he said. “Women don’t like it when a man gets involved in their war. It makes her think that the other women think she’s weak and needs a man to protect her and it makes her think they’ll come after her even more…. Also, women are complicated.”

The guys stared at Scrubby for a moment before looking back to one another.

“I think we should go with what Scrubby suggested,” Clyde said. “Even though the rest of it seems sexist. In fact, I think he got all that from the animal channel.”

“Eeyup,” Scrubby said before flipping to the next page.

“Meh, I’ll go with it,” Rivet said. “What exactly could we do to even stop them in the first place?”

“Yeah, whenever guys try to fix things, it just keeps getting worse,” Swift commented.

“So, we’re all in favor of hoping that things get better?” Clyde asked.

Everyone nodded.

“Good. Now we better get back to class before anyone suspects us.”

-Wednesday 10:15 A.M.-

Night was now in art class and was doing free drawing like everyone else in the class. Sitting next to him was Fluttershy as she was drawing a simple butterfly. He looked over to her picture and smiled.

“That looks really nice,” he said. “Hey um, have you ever tried to talk with the rest of the girls?”

“I did,” Fluttershy replied.

“Really, how did it go?”

“I threw a pie at Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh.”

“And it ended up hitting Pinkie.”

“Eh.”

“And then she threw it back at me,” Fluttershy added. “So, everyone at the cafe ended up throwing pies at one another last night. Although, I think Sunset got the worst of it when everyone teamed up against her. I guess there was still some tension from them.”

“Well...At least you tried,” Night said.

“Yeah, but they were already throwing pies at each other before I even had a chance to say anything.”

“Okay, what even happened?”

“I don’t know, something about Rainbow Dash’s uniform.”

Night let out a sigh and got back to his drawing.

-Wednesday 1:30 P.M.-

It was now chemistry class and Mr. Hooves was letting the class use some of the chemicals that the school had while he kept a close on them and help them in anyway. While every student was experimenting with their chemicals, Sunset was working on something with her chemicals while Soul watched what she was doing while they both were wearing safety goggles like everyone else in the class.

Soul rubbed his chin as he was wondering what Sunset was doing. “So, what are you trying to make, Sunny?” he asked.

Sunset was carefully adding a dab of a chemical from a small glass into the flask. “I’m attempting to make a chemical that can eat through clothes,” Sunset replied.

“Oh,” Soul said. He thought about what she said before he began to think of what she might have been planning to do with it. “Wait, you’re not going to use it on the girls are you?”

Sunset let out a sigh. “I wish, but I doubt Mr. Hooves would let me,” she said. “I suppose there are somethings that are out of my grasp.”

“That’s good to hear.”

“But of course, if I can make it look like an accident since Rarity and Rainbow Dash are in this class too,” Sunset said. Soul pinched the bridge between his eyes while Sunset grabbed a nearby mirror and used it to see behind her. She could Rarity was with another student while she was observing what the other student was doing. She then turned the mirror to see where Rainbow Dash was doing but when she did, she didn’t see her there. “What the? Where did Rainbow Dash go?”

Sunset turned her head and to see Rainbow Dash wasn’t anywhere. Soul felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see that no one was behind him. Sneaking her way in between the two, Rainbow Dash quickly switched the flask and replaced it with another of her own. She crawled away from them before Sunset and Soul had a chance to notice her.

“Well, I didn’t see her,” Sunset said. “I guess she must have went to the bathroom without anyone noticing.”

“Probably,” Soul said before looking at the flask. “Is that thing safe?”

“Of course it is,” Sunset replied. “Here I’ll show you.” She grabbed a dropper and placed it in one of the test tubes with a red looking chemical in it. “This thing will show us that this is a non explosive chemical. The ingredients that I use are not explosive at all and shouldn't be even when mixed.”

Sunset held the dropper over the flask and squeezed the liquid right out of it-

*BOOM!*

Everyone’s heads turned to see the resulting explosion from where Sunset and Soul were. The explosion blew away all their equipment; leaving the table covered in black ashes while they were covered in ashes as well. The two stood there with shrunken irises and were stiff as boards until Soul let out a cough of smoke out of his mouth. He then started to lean backwards until he collapsed on the ground.

Rainbow Dash snickered while she was watching the whole thing from a safe distance. “Wow Swift, you did a good job with that nonlethal explosion,” she said.

Swift looked at her with a disapproved expression. “Thanks, but if I had known you would have done that, I wouldn’t have done it at all,” he said.

“Yeah, yeah whatever,” Rainbow Dash waved her hand. “So, what was Bacon Hair trying to do anyway?”

Swift let out a sigh and looked through a microscope as he was observing a small sample of the chemical that Sunset made. “If I had to guess, I say that this was made to actually eat through clothes,” he replied and raised a brow. “Wait, we can actually make stuff like this here at school? You think they would have made sure we didn’t have stuff like this.”

“Huh, a chemical that can only eat through clothes,” Rainbow Dash said with interest. She started to have a devious smile on her until she thought about it some more and shook her head. “Naw, that seems too extreme,” she said. “I’ll just use a different method.”

Swift raised a brow. “What are you talking about?” he asked.

“Oh, you’re going to find out soon,” she replied with a renewed devious smile.

-Wednesday 2:00 P.M.-

Once more it was gym class and everyone was getting ready for more of Iron Will’s unorthodox exercises. While in the dressing room, Rarity was getting undressed and was getting ready to put on her gym uniform. She opened her locker and grabbed her uniform until she took a close look at it. Her expression turned into shock when she saw that her usual gym uniform was smaller than it was.

‘What happened to my uniform?’ she thought to herself. ‘I better put back my clothes back on and tell Mr. Will that I can’t participate gym with this.’

Rarity turned around to grab her clothes. But when she did, she saw that they were gone and her expression turned into horror.

‘MY CLOTHES! WHERE DID THEY GO!?’ Rarity frantically yelled in her mind as she searched the entire dressing room for them. ‘No need to worry, I’ll just text Clyde and he’ll-WHERE DID MY CELLPHONE GO!?’ She saw that her bag was gone along with her cellphone and other things.

Rarity gulped as her mind had an awful idea on how to get out of this mess. ‘I can’t go outside with just my underwear on and let everyone see me like this.’ She let out an irritated sigh. ‘I will make whoever did this pay!’

Everyone was chatting and exercising while they waited on Coach Iron Will. Clyde was talking with his pal, Tyrone until they both started hearing some of the other guys whistling.

“What do you think their whistling about, C?” Tyrone asked.

“I don’t know,” Clyde replied. He then looked around for a moment. “Hey, have you seen Rarity around?”

“C-Clyde?”

Clyde hear a very familiar timid voice as he looked to see where it was coming from and when he found out, his eyes went wide and his face was bright red.

“R-Rarity!?”

Clyde was seeing Rarity wearing a smaller version of her uniform as it was hugging her body tightly and would be showing off her cleavage if she wasn’t covering it with her arms. Her shorts were very small as it showed off most of her legs and a bit of her panties could be seen on the back.

“I-I n-need you to get me some of my clothes from my locker,” Rarity said, timidly. “I-I would really appreciate that.”

“Y-Yeah, I’ll head get you something real quick,” Clyde said and started to run off.

“Make sure that it matches!” Rarity shouted as Clyde ran out the door. “I’ll be in the bathroom if you need me.”

“Oh come on, you got plenty of skin to show-”

*POW!*

“OW!”

“You leave Rarity alone,” Tyrone said as he punched one of the boys in the face. “This my main man’s girl, you better stop with the whistling and staring or I’ll start busting some heads.”

All the guys headed Tyrone’s advice and looked away from Rarity as some of them didn’t really want to see her in that situation and the others were scared of Tyrone.

“I’ll let C know that you went to the bathroom,” Tyrone said.

“Thank you, Tyrone,” Rarity said. “And in the meantime, can you find out who took my bag? Someone took it while I was-”

“Here you go.”

A bag was thrown in front of Rarity and she looked up to see Rainbow Dash with a large smile on her.

“Everything is in there, except for you clothes,” Rainbow Dash said. “That’s for putting me in a pink outfit.”

Rarity growled. “I’m going to make you pay for that,” she hissed.

Rainbow Dash stuck her tongue out and placed a finger under her eye as she pulled her eyelid down. Rarity grabbed her bag and stomped her way back into the dressing room. Tyrone looked at Rainbow Dash with a glare.

“That was not cool, Dash,” Tyrone said.

“Pffft, like I need your permission to do that,” Rainbow Dash said. “Like I said, that was payback. And with my man here, we’re going to crush our way to the top of the Couples Contest.”

Tyrone rolled his eyes and over by the crowd, Rivet let out a sigh.

Soul was sitting by the bench by Sunset as she had her cell phone up and took pictures of Rarity’s situation.

“Now this is going to take Rarity down a few pegs,” Sunset said. “Once I upload these to the school’s news post, they’ll spread like wildfire.”

“Sunset, no,” Soul interjected. “This was bad from the start and you won’t be any better than Rainbow Dash.”

Sunset let out a sigh. “Fine, I won’t do it,” she said. “Why do you have to be such a let down?”

“Because I still want to be friends with everyone after this,” Soul said.

“Whatever,” Sunset said before she got up. “I’m going to go to the bathroom.”

“To comfort Rarity and hope to bring this whole thing to an end?”

“No, to make sure she or any of the others don’t get to my stuff,” Sunset replied and walked off.

Soul let out a groan. “She is the most stubborn woman I have ever met,” he said to himself. “.....So, why do I like that so much?”

-Wednesday 3:00 P.M.-

It was now time for everyone to head back to their homes and rest for the day. Clyde had given Rarity his goodbye kiss and headed off to his ride. Just as he was about to open his door, he heard Rivet coming up behind him.

“Hey man, wait a minute,” Rivet said as he ran over to Clyde. “Look, I’m sorry about what Dash did to Rarity, that was uncool of her to do that.”

“It’s okay, man, I don’t blame you,” Clyde said. “But I do blame Rainbow Dash and this stupid contest. I think the girls are just about to kill each other.”

“I agree,” Swift said as he walked by. “I feel scared whenever Pinkie keeps on watching over me like a hawk. I mean, I didn’t mind the attention before but now I can’t take it anymore!”

“I know what you mean,” Night said as he stepped in the conversation. “Fluttershy has me on edge. I feel like she’s a ticking time bomb that’s about to explode.”

“Kinda like your anger management problems?” Swift asked.

“God damn it, I don’t have anger issues!” Night snapped.

Rivet rolled his eyes. “Sure, you don’t,” he said, sarcastically. “Anyways, we need to get them to stop.”

Then walking by them was Scrubby the janitor.

“Scrubby has formality a plan to end this,” he said. “You need to have all your girlfriends to gather at the end of the school tomorow and have them talk out their feelings while hopefully remind them on how much their friendship means to them.”

“Why would we do that?” Clyde asked. “And how do you know what we’re talking about? You weren’t even here for most of the conversation.”

“Either that or suffer for months,” Scrubby replied. “Scrubby has experience with women and if you don’t get them back together again, they’ll never let this down and will drag this out on other events.”

“He’s right,” Swift said. “If this event got them all riled up, they’ll be fighting over who’s princess over the other dances and not mention the other events that this small town holds.”

“Oh god,” Rivet said as the sudden realization had gotten to him. “We’re doomed if we let this go on any further.”

“Alright, we’ll go with Scrubby’s idea,” Clyde said. “Thanks, Scrub-....Where did he go?”

The guys looked around to see that Scrubby had disappeared.

“Huh, he must have left,” Clyde said.

“No, I didn’t.”

“AAAAHH!”

Clyde jumped as he saw that Scrubby was right behind him.

“I just moved because I didn’t feel like standing there anymore,” Scrubby said.

Everyone looked at Scrubby with puzzled expressions.

“Ooooookay, this is getting weird,” Night said.

“Hey, where’s Soul?” Swift asked. “We better let him in on the plan.”

Over by the driveway, Soul was walking with Sunset to her car as he held her bag over his shoulder while holding his with his other hand.

“Only two days to go until everyone votes,” Sunset said. “I really hope that all that effort I put into our campaign works.”

“We have a campaign?” Soul asked.

“Oh right, I guess you didn’t hear,” Sunset said. “Principal Celestia is letting all the couples try to win people’s votes by convincing them to. I already have some of our campaign worked out and I got the art club to make us some slogans.”

“We have slogans?”

“Thanks for walking with me,” Sunset said as Soul handed her her bag. “I’m got some big planning to do for tomorrow, see ya.”

“Alright, mind giving me a goodbye ki-”

Before Soul could finish, he saw that Sunset was already in her car and drove off. He let out a sigh.

“You’re are so lucky that I’m a very kind and understanding guy,” he said to himself. “....And I still find this somewhat attractive!”

“You find what attractive?”

Soul looked behind him to see Sonata standing there with a puzzled look.

“Oh hey, Sonata,” Soul said. “I was just talking to myself.”

“Oh okay, I do that with myself sometimes,” Sonata said. “It’s better because you don’t end up arguing with yourself….Well, I do it anyway but it is kinda fun that way.”

Soul chuckled. “I guess it is kinda fun,” he said. “So, what do you have plans for today?”

“Oh nothing much, I was just going to stay home and whatever,” Sonata replied.

“Huh, I see,” Soul said as he scratched his chin. “Would you like to come over to my house today? I’ve been wanting to show Sunset that I had a new game but she’s pretty much busy right now.”

“Really, that would be awesome!” Sonata asked. “What is it?”

“I’ll tell you on the way there,” Soul replied. “Plus, my dad is making tacos tonight.”

Sonata had a large toothy smile on her. “I so love your dad now,” she said.

-Thursday 3:00 P.M.-

It was now the end of the day at school and students were starting to walk out the building. As they were walking out, Sunset held out a microphone and spoke into it.

“HEY EVERYONE! VOTE FOR BOTH SOUL AND SUNSET FOR BEST COUPLE!”

Everyone looked over to Sunset as she stood on top of a table that had a sign that was written, with her name at the beginning and Soul at the end of the sign and having a heart in between the names.

“Oh my god, she really did have slogans,” Soul said as he walked out of the building.

“YOU KNOW WE’RE THE BEST COUPLES AROUND SO VOTE FOR US AND-”

“FORGET ABOUT THOSE LOW CLASS LOSERS!”

Everyone looked over to where the loud voice was to see that Rainbow Dash was also on top of a table with all of her fliers and a slogan that read. ‘RainbowDashXRivet Rocks!’

“WE’RE THE AWESOMEST COUPLE AROUND SO VOTE FOR US!”

“NO, VOTE FOR US!” Pinkie shouted through her megaphone. “ME AND MY, SWIFTY ARE THE FUNNEST COUPLE! SO VOTE FOR-”

“ME AND CLYDE DESERVE THAT TITLE!” Rarity yelled in her microphone. “WE BOTH HAVE BEEN A COUPLE LONGER THAN ANY OF YOU, SO WE WOULD LIKE ALL OF YOU TO-”

“Me and Night just as much deserve to win,” Fluttershy shouted in her microphone. Though it wasn't as loud as the others were. Everyone looked at her and she let out a squeak before she tried to hide behind her hair.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she jumped off the table and started marching towards them. “I’m going to win!”

The rest of the guys were able to get in front of the crowd of students.

“Do we have a plan on how to get the girls together?” Swift asked.

“I think they’re going to do that for us,” Rivet said as he saw the other girls starting to march towards one another.

“Oh boy,” Clyde said.

“No, I am!” Sunset shouted back.

“No, I will,” Rarity proclaimed.

“Um, I will,” Fluttershy meekly said but still had an angry on her.

“Nuh uh, I’m going to win!” Pinkie yelled.

The girls came together in a circle as they stared each other off. They all glared angrily at each other as the whole group of students started to back up a bit.

“Why don’t you all go home with your good for nothing excuse of boyfriends!” Rainbow Dash said before she shoved Sunset.

Sunset stumbled backwards until she came to a stop and looked at Rainbow Dash with intense hate. Rainbow Dash held up her hands.

“Oh um, that might have been too much,” she said sheepishly. “How about we just talk this over and-”

Before she could finish, Sunset jumped right at her and caused both of them to fall to the ground. Sunset and Rainbows Dash’s hands were clapped to one another as they rolled around on the ground. When Rainbow Dash was on her back, she placed her feet over Sunset’s stomach and kicked her off. Sunset was about to get back up and make another assault Rainbow Dash until she saw her with mud in her hands and threw it at her. She quickly ducked and the mud hit Rarity in the chest.

Rarity gasped as the mud ruined her shirt and she angrily looked at the two. “That. Is. IT!” she yelled and jumped at the two as they were locked hands with each other.

Fluttershy started backup off from the fight. “Maybe I shouldn’t get involved,” she said. “I should try and-”

“Cannon ball!” Pinkie shouted as she grabbed on Fluttershy’s wrist and dragged in her into the fight.

The fight had escalated as dust and smoke appeared all around the girls in a cartoonist way with only their limbs and heads showing at certains time around it.

“Okay, we got to stop this!” Clyde said in panicked.

“Already on it,” Rivet said as he ran up to Rainbow Dash and grabbed her around the waist.

The other guys did the same and rushed over to their respective girlfriends. They grabbed hold of their girlfriends as carefully as they could. The girls struggled to get out of boys’ hold on them while they were kicking and screaming.

“Let me go!” Rainbow Dash yelled to Rivet. “I want to kick their asses!”

“Clyde, as uncouth as I am right now, I demand that you let me go this instance!” Rarity demanded.

“I really don’t like hurting someone, but they were asking for it,” Fluttershy said to Night. “So, let me go!....Please?”

“Come on, Swift!” Pinkie said. “I was winning!”

“Pinkie, they had you on the ground,” Swift pointed out.

“Yeah, that was me winning!”

“How could you have been winning?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I was kicking your ass the whole time!”

“Nuh uh!”

“Besides, I was kicking your ass, Rainbow Crash!” Sunset shouted. “Soul, let me go!”

“No!” Soul replied. “You had enough for today. I’m taking you back home.”

Sunset let out a growl. “I’m sorry I have to do this to you, babe,” she said.

“What are you-”

*STOMP!*

“AAAHH! MY FOOT!”

Sunset stomped on Soul’s feet and got free from his hold. The other girls did the same as they too stomped on their boyfriends feet and collide with one another again. They went back into fighting one another while the boys just watched.

“I vote we stay out of this,” Rivet said.

“I second that,” Swift said.

“I’m in,” Night said.

Clyde let out a sigh. “Yeah, I had enough of this,” he said.

“What!? We can’t just leave them like this! We have to-”

*WHACK!*

“AAAHH! MY EYE!”

Soul was hit in the eye with Sunset’s boot as it landed next to him.

“Okay, screw it, I’m done with this,” Soul said as he was rubbing his eye. “Anyone up for some ice cream?”

All the guys nodded and agreed.

“Applejack, you want some?”

“Naw, Ah’ll just watch,” Applejack replied. “Ah want to be there when Ah say, ‘Ah told them so.’”

“Fair enough,” Soul said. “Sonata, you want to come? I’ll buy.”

“Sweet!” Sonata said as she hopped with excitement.

All the guys and Sonata were walking around the fight as they made their way towards the cafe.

“We’ll be back soon,” Swift said to the girls. “But we can’t promise to bring back ice cream.”

-Thursday 5:30 P.M.-

“Do you give up yet?” Rainbow Dash weakly said as she grabbed hold of Sunset’s leg but didn’t much to it.

“Never,” Sunset replied weakly as well while she laid on the ground.

All the girls were laying on the ground while they still fought with one another but in a more slow and sluggish way. They mostly were huffing and puffing out for air as sweat bead down their heads and their clothes were ruined with grass stains and mud while they were ripped on certain places.

“I….I….Oh, who am kidding?” Rainbow Dash said to herself. “I can’t move anymore.”

“M-Me too,”Fluttershy said as she laid on top of Pinkie with her head right next to hers. “I can barely move my fingers.”

“My Pinkie senses are too tired to do anything,” Pinkie said.

“My clothes are such a mess,” Rarity said as she attempted to get up from her spot but failed. “It’ll take forever to get them out.”

Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna had just watched the whole thing transpire. While they knew they had to stop the girls from fighting, they also saw how dangerous it was to interfere. So, in a rare decision they stood out of it and waited for the girls to exhaust themselves until they could do something. Luna looked over to her sister with a raised brow.

“So, nothing bad would happen, huh?” she asked, sarcastically.

Celestia put on sheepish smile. “I said nothing extremely bad would happen,” she replied.

Luna pinched the bridge between her eyes and let out a sigh. “Sometimes I wonder if we really are related,” she said to herself.

While the girls still laid on the ground, the guys and Sonata came back and had ice cream in their hands. The guys looked at the the girls with raised brows.

“Wow, how long have they been at it?” Swift asked.

Rivet looked at his phone. “Just about over two hours and thirty minutes, I think,” he replied. “That’s gotta be a record of some kind.”

“Hey Applejack, did any of them win?” Clyde asked.

Applejack was sitting on top of the statue and was flipping through a magazine about farming. She looked up at the group with half lid eyes. “Eenope,” she replied. “They all pretty much gave up at the end.”

“So, no one won at the end?” Night asked. “That’s actually kinda sad.”

“Have you guys finally learned your lesson?” Swift asked.

All the girls murmured at once as they either were agreeing with what Swift said or were still numb from the fight to say any real words.

“And that y’all will stop with the fighting and we get back to being friends again?” Applejack asked.

The girls responded in the same way to Applejack.

“That’s good to hear,” Luna said as she walked up to them. “Because you all are going to be together in the next few weeks in detention.”

“Yeppy,” Rainbow Dash sarcastically cheered.

Luna let out a sigh. “Would you all please get them home safely?” she asked the others. “We don’t want to leave them like this.”

“Sure thing, Ms. Luna,” Clyde said as he walked up to Rarity and picked her up in a bridal position.

The guys did the same as they too picked up their respective girlfriends. Soul picked up Sunset and carried her on his back while Applejack walked beside him.

“How about you drive Sunset back home with her car and Ah’ll follow y’all on the way there,” Applejack suggested.

“That sounds like a good idea,” Soul said.

“Soul?”

“Yeah, Sunny?”

“I’m sorry for what I did,” Sunset said. “I guess there’s still bad in me after all.”

“No there’s not,” Soul countered. “You were just acting like any normal teenage girl.”

“But my plans were much more crueler than theirs.”

“That’s because you're smart.” Soul pointed out. “Anyways, I know you didn’t mean it. You were just angry because they made fun of me. Even though you knew better that they were just as crazy about this whole thing as you were.”

Sunset lightly giggled. “Yeah, I really was crazy,” she said. There was pause between the two until Sunset spoke back up. “Soul, I didn’t spend as much time together with you the whole time and for that, I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Soul said. “Like I told you, you’re lucky that I’m such a kind and understanding guy.”

“Wait, you told me that?”

“Yeah, but you weren’t around to hear me say that.”

Sunset blushed as she was embarrassed by her recent actions. “I’m sorry,” she said.

“Like I said, it’s okay,” Soul said. “I love you.”

“I love you more, babe,” Sunset said before planting a kiss on Soul’s cheek and nuzzled against his neck.

Soul smiled as he continued to walk Sunset towards her car.

Author's Note

And that is the end of the arc..... Wait, it isn't? Oh, well then there is one more to go!

Chapter 17

Battle of the Couples! Part 4
Finally, This Stupid Contest Ends!

It was now evening time in the city of Canterlot and most of its residents were settling for the night. However, one of its residents was having an unexpected night.

Sunset tightly grabbed onto the sheets of her bed as sweat poured down from her forehead. She was in nothing but her magenta underwear as the pain was beginning to kick in….as Applejack was applying some rubbing alcohol to her wounds with a ball of cotton.

“Ouch!” Sunset cried. “Did you have to be so rough?”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Oh, don’t be a baby,” she said as she was applying more rubbing alcohol to the cotton. “Ya wouldn’t be needing me to do all this if ya and the others didn’t let this whole thing go to your heads.”

“I know, I feel like such an idiot,” Sunset said. “I can’t believe how easily I reverted back to my old self and- OW!”

“There, the right amount of alcohol and pressure should make that better,” Applejack said. “And ya didn’t go back to ya old self. More like, a less evil version of you. Like the average diva teen or something.”

“I don’t know.”

Applejack smiled and patted on Sunset’s back. “Don’t worry about it,” she said. “You learned your lesson and I’m sure the others did too.” Applejack walked over to the first aid kit and grabbed some bandages from it. “Now that the cleaning is done, we’ll start covering those wounds up.”

“Alright,” Sunset said.

“Hey, are guys done yet?” Soul asked from the other side of the door that Sunset and Applejack had locked. “I already looked through all the TV channels here and I’m bored.”

“Soul, there’s over three hundred channels on there,” Sunset pointed out.

“Yeah, and I only found fifty-six good ones,” Soul commented.

Applejack rolled her eyes and Sunset giggled.

“Just give us a minute,” Sunset said. “Applejack just needs to put on the bandages on me.”

“Okay, I’ll just go through the good ones again to make sure they really are good,” Soul said.

Applejack pinch the bridge between her eyes. “Ah gotta ask, why are you with my cousin again?” she asked.

“He makes me happy,” Sunset replied with a smile.

“That’s the corniest response Ah have ever heard,” Applejack said. “Anyways, let’s get these bandages on.”

“Alright.”

Over in the living room, a few minutes had past as Soul was once again looking through the channels with a bored expression while he was laying down on the couch. He let out a yawn as he pressed on the remote and flipping through the channels.

“Scratch that, there are fifty-four channels that are good,” Soul said to himself.

Soul heard the door unlocked and sat up to see Applejack walk out of the room. He then saw Sunset walking out too with a patch over her right cheek and a bandage wrapped around her head. She was also wear a violet pajamas while there was a sun symbol on her chest. He got up from the couch and went over to give Sunset a gentle hug.

“How are you doing?” he asked.

“I’m feeling better now thanks to Applejack,” Sunset replied.

“Think nothing of it,” Applejack said. “Ah’m usually the one that bandages up everyone in the family. Whenever Mac gets hurt while he works around the farm, Apple Bloom whenever she and her friends try to do something crazy or when everyone in our family comes together and plays spoon cards.”

“Our family is not a bunch of pushovers,” Soul commented as he remembered the painful experience when he first started planning the game.

Sunset giggled. “I bet,” she said. She gazed into Soul’s eyes as he did the same with her.

The two stared lovingly at one another while Applejack just rolled her eyes.

“Ah’ll be crashing on the couch while Ah wait for you to get ready to head back home, Soul,” Applejack said and laid on the couch as she was flipping through the channels.

Sunset placed a finger on Soul’s chest and started to make a circular motion on it. “You know, I could use a little company before I head to bed,” she said in a sultry tone.

“Really, what kind of company where you thinking of?” Soul asked with a sly smile.

“Not the kind you're thinking of, babe,” Sunset said, playfully. “But it’s just as fun though.”

Sunset pulled Soul closer to her and the two kissed. While they were making out, the two slowly walked back into her room and Soul kicked the door closed behind them. Applejack let out a sigh and grabbed a nearby blanket and took her boots off.

“It’s a good thing I called granny and aunt about us coming in late,” she said to herself as she let out a yawn and slowly drifted off to sleep while she was watching TV.

It was the next morning on Friday and Sunset could feel her back ache with pain because of yesterday's fight. She attempted to rub the back of it but it only seemed to make her more uncomfortable. She gave up trying to make it feel any better and tried her best to ignore it until she felt a pair of hands on her shoulders and were rubbing on them. Sunset smiled as she looked behind her to see it was Soul doing it.

“Thanks babe, I really need some rubbing on my back,” she said as the two were making their way towards the school entrance. “I can’t believe that you ended up sleeping over at my house with me.”

“What, and leave my little Sunny while she was hurt?” Soul asked as he was pretending to be shocked. “Not a chance in the world.”

“Alright, I can see your point,” Sunset said. “Just don’t make a habit of it yet, I’m still new to this whole relationship thing and want to take it slow.”

“Okay, I can do that,” Soul said before giving a peck on her left cheek.

As the two walked, the other girls were walking with their boyfriends as well. They too were bandaged up because of the fight and were walking casually until they noticed one another when they all were at the entrance. There was an awkward silence as they were trying to find a way to break the ice. Rainbow Dash let out a sigh and spoke up.

“Hey everyone,” she said. “How are you guys doing?”

“Well, besides the back ache I have, everything’s been good,” Sunset replied.

“I was able to wash away all those stains off of my clothes,” Rarity said. “Though, I’ll have to do some stitching if I ever want to wear them again.”

“Um, sorry about that,” Fluttershy said. “I guess my nails were a lot sharper than I thought.”

“Indeed,” Pinkie said as she rubbed her back. “They really did a number on back.”

There was even more awkward silence between the girls. The guys watched as they were hoping for something break the tension that was still there for all of them. Rarity stepped forwards as she rubbed her arm.

“Well, a lady has to admit when she’s done something wrong, so I’ll go first,” Rarity said. “I’m sorry for my behavior during this whole endeavor and for what I said behind all your backs.”

Fluttershy stepped forward. “And I’m sorry that I used some of animals to get back with you girls,” she said. “Like I tried to use Greg on Sunset and sneaked some of the hamsters in Rarity’s bag.”

“That was you?” Rarity asked.

“And I’m sorry that I started the pie fight at the cafe,” Pinkie said.

“Wait, I thought Sunset started that?” Swift asked.

“Technically she did, but where did you think she got all that pie from?” Pinkie pointed out. “I also paid some of the customers to throw them at her too.”

“And I’m sorry for what I did to you girls and what was I planning to do,” Sunset said as she stepped forward. “Like making a chemical that only ate through clothes.”

“Meh, I wouldn’t have mind.”

Everyone looked at Pinkie with raised brows and questionable looks.

“What? It’s wouldn’t be the first time I would be naked in public.”

“Why am I not surprised by that?” RIvet commented.

“Alright, apologies accepted,” Rainbow Dash said. “It’s a good thing I got nothing to apologize about.”

Everyone glared at Rainbow Dash as she acted casual but then started to snicker at first and laughed.

“Hahahaha! I’m kidding!” Rainbow Dash said. “I’m sorry too.”

“Are we all friends again then?” Pinkie asked.

“Of course, Pinkie,” Applejack said. “We’re the best of friends.”

“Woo hoo! Group hug!”

All the girls came together and hugged each other as a big group. Pinkie looked at boys with a bright smile.

“That mean you guys too!” she said.

Soul and Swift smiled and joined in on the group hug. Clyde nodded and hugged Rarity from behind. Night joined in as he was next Fluttershy. Everyone looked at Rivet as he had his arms crossed.

“I’m good,” he said.

“Oh, don’t be such a pansy and get over here,” Rainbow Dash said.

Rivet let out a defeated sigh. “Fine.”

Rivet joined in the group hug and everyone was friends again.

It was near the end of the school day and everyone was gathered in the gymnasium. The room was loud as students were chatting and talking with one another as they waited for the announced winners of the contest. The lights to the room dimmed down and the stage lights lit up to show both Principal Celestia and Luna walking up towards the microphones placed the on the sage. Luna held up a box and Celestia had three envelopes in her hands.

“Hello everyone at CHS,” Celestia announced. “I’m happy to say that we have three winners for this first ever Couples Contest.”

Everyone let out a cheer.

“And now without further addor, we’ll announce the winners and give the winning couple a pair of crowns.”

Celestia opened the first envelope and read out loud the couple.

“Tyrone and First Light!”

“Woo hoo!” Light cheered.

“Wow, I knew we were a great couple,” Tyrone commented.

The couple ran up to the stage as everyone cheered on for them. They walked up to Luna as she opened the box to reveal three different tiaras in it. Celestia picked one of them up and placed it over Light’s head. Light squealed with joy and hugged Tyrone tightly.

“Way to go, T!” Clyde cheered.

“Nice going, sis!” Rivet said.

“And now our second couple is...Twilight Sparkle and Flash Sentry!”

“Wait, what?” All the girls said except for Sunset as they saw Twilight and Flash walk up to the stage and Twilight was being given a crown by Celestia while everyone was cheering for them.

“I don’t get it, how did Twilight and Flash win?” Rainbow Dash asked. “She wasn’t even here the whole time the contest went on.”

Sunset sheepishly smiled. “I may have mentioned it to Twilight before the whole fight between us had started and I kinda forgot about it,” she explained. “And well, they were already a popular couple anyway.”

“Well, that is true,” Rarity said. “Did she knew about our fight?”

“No. And I’m hoping she never does,” Sunset admitted.

“And finally, our last couple to win this year is….Sonata Dusk and Soul Writer!”

“What?” Soul asked.

“What!?” Sunset screamed.

“WHAT!?” Everyone else in the group yelled.

“EEEEEEEEEEE!” Sonata shrieked with joy.

Sunset’s eye twitched for a moment before she looked over to Soul with an angry glare. She grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and pulled him in closer to her to where their noses touched one another.

“DID YOU CHEAT ON ME BEHIND MY BACK!?” Sunset yelled at Soul as she clutched her hand together and was about to punch him in the face.

“No, I swear! I’m just as confused as you are!” Soul pleaded as he was terrified for his life.

Just as Sunset was about to punch Soul, Applejack got behind her and locked her body up with her arms. Sunset struggled to get free from the country girl as she was kicking her legs around but it was futile.

“Scrubby can explain what happened.”

Everyone stopped and looked at Scrubby who was standing over by a corner near them.

“Everyone thinks Sonata and Soul are a couple because they were hanging out more while Sunset was ignoring him the whole time during the contest and nobody knew they were a couple,” Scrubby explained. “Even though Sunset did say they were a couple yesterday, everyone was already convinced that he was dating two women at the same time and think he’s a player.”

“I can’t tell to be offended or not,” Soul commented.

“And by a majority of votes, they think Sonata and Soul are one of the cutest couples….Eeyup.”

“So, people think Soul is dating two girls?” Swift asked. “I thought we were over this already.”

“Apparently not,” Rivet said.

Sonata ran up to Soul and grabbed him by the arm. “Come on, everyone is waiting!” she said excitedly.

“But we’re not really a- ARGH!”

Soul was being pulled by Sonata as she dragged him across the room towards the stage. The two walked up to Celestia and she picked up the last crown and placed it on Sonata’s head. She let out another squeal and was hugging tightly to a very confused Soul.

“Here are our winners for this years, Couples Contest!” Celestia announced.

Everyone let out one more round of applause and cheers as everyone in the group and Sunset looked out at the stage with surprised looks.

“Huh, so Sonata ended up winning and she and Soul aren’t even a couple,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “God’s funny.”

“And kinda ironic,” Swift added.

“Wait, hold on,” Pinkie said as she put on a pair of glasses and pulled out a book from out of nowhere that had the title, Dictionary. She was flipped through the pages as she was trying look for a certain word. After she was done reading she threw the book away and placed her glasses into her fluffy hair. “Yup, that’s the word that describes this specific situation.”

“Why did you have to look that up?” Rivet asked.

“I’m trying to keep track of my literature skills,” Pinkie replied.

“Of course this would happen to me!” Sunset shouted. “If I didn’t let this whole thing get to my head, Soul and I would have won! Or at least people would know that we really are a couple!”

“Technically, they do think you’re a couple,” Rarity said. “They just think Sonata is thrown into the mix.”

Sunset laid her back against the wall and slid down it. When she landed on the bottom she curled up into a ball as she buried her face into her knee.

“Don’t worry, Sunset, there’s always next year!” Pinkie said.

“Eeeeeeeehhh,” Sunset sadly said.

“Now that the contest is over, I hope everyone was able to turn in their PTA forms from their parents or guardians,” Celestia said.

Everyone then went silent as she said that. There were a few awkward whistles and most of everyone was avoiding gaze from the principal. Luna let out a sigh and walked up to the microphone.

“None of you did so, did you?” she asked in an unexpected tone.

Everyone still remained silent while a few nodded slowly.

Luna let out another sigh. “You can all get your forms signed during the weekend and you can turn them in next Monday,” she said. “None of you are in trouble for today.”

Every student let out a sigh of relief as they were glad to hear Luna’s words.

Luna looked over to her sister with a raised brow and arms crossed. “We’re not doing this again when we need those forms signed,” she said. “And we’re putting more restrictive rules on the contest as well.”

Celestia let out a sigh. “Alright, we’ll do that,” she said.

Everyone was now leaving for home as they were getting into their parents cars or were getting their own rides. Sunset slowly walked along the sidewalk as she was heading towards her car. Just as she was halfway there, she felt her hand being held by another one. She looked up to see Soul holding her gently as he was walking beside her.

“Well, that was unexpected,” he said.

“Yeah, it sure was,” Sunset said and looked back down at the ground. “Can’t believe everyone thought that you were better off with Sonata than me.”

Soul rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, I can’t believe that either, but you know how people are,” he said. He then looked at Sunset as she looked unhappy and saw a little tear form around her eyes. He let out a sigh and looked at her with a smile. “Hey?”

“Yeah?”

“I don’t care what others think, you’re the girl I want to be with,” Soul said. “If they think I should be with some other girl, then they don’t know how happy I am to be with you. Sonata is fun to hang out sometimes, but every time I spend with you, it’s the best time of my life. And I want to show everyone that.”

Soul wrapped his arms around Sunset and gave her a gentle hug. Sunset was caught off guard at first but she quickly gave one of her own back to him. The two hugged until Soul slight released her as he lovingly gazed in her eyes.

“I love you with all my heart,” he said.

“And I love you with all of mine,” Sunset said back and leaned in for a kiss.

The two kissed passionately together as time felt forever for them. Knowing that nothing would ruin this moment.

Down in the janitor’s closet, Scrubby was laying on his bed mattress while reading his usual magazine in his hand as he was passing the time. All of a sudden, the phone on the wall was ringing and he got up to answer it. He picked up the phone and spoke into it.

“Janitor's office,” Scrubby greeted. “..... Hello sir, what can I do for?....... Yes, I suggested the idea as you requested……. Yes, I kept track of all of the teachers businesses….. Yes, I gave the children some advice that seemed helpful but made things more complicated…… Yes, there was a fight between a bunch of girls…… Yes sir, Vice Principal Luna is ticked off….. Anything else you need me to do?....... Alright, will do Superintendent Discord.”

Scrubby placed the phone back on the wall and walked back to his mattress to continue on reading his magazine.

“.....Eeyup.”

Author's Note

And now it is the end of the arc! What a twist of an ending and we have some sweet Sunny and Soul moment. So everyone wins!..... Not really but you know what I mean.

And now Discord is part of the EQ universe!

....Head cannon wise anyway.

Chapter 18

And The First Official Date Begins!

A week has past since the Couples Contest had ended and everything was back to normal. It was now Friday and the school bell rings as it indicated the end of the school day. The students were walking out of the front main entrance and were leaving for their homes as usual.

Walking down the stairs while they were holding hands were Soul and Sunset. Sunset was listening to some music on her phone with one of her earpieces while Soul held his phone as he was looking through the web. Sunset looked over to Soul’s phone as curiosity came to her.

“What are you looking up, babe?” she asked.

“I’m trying to find a figure for a game I’m playing,” Soul replied.

“Like what kind of game?”

“It’s a game where you can play as many different types of characters that this company makes,” Soul explained. “You know, the company that made so many CGI movies and have a lot of princesses.”

Sunset nodded.

“Well, they make these figures where you can put on a platform and you can can play as them. Of course you have to buy the figures to play as them and they these power discs that can give new missions, equipment and power ups for the game,” Soul explained. “I wasn’t interested at first but then I got bored one day and was looking at the game out of curiosity. I looked up some gameplay, went and bought the starter pack, got hooked, went to buy more figures for it and now there is this one figure I’m looking for but I think it’s too late to get it now.”

“Why?”

“It was a pre-order special of my favorite character where he had the symbiote suit on. I went online to see if they had him as an individual character but there doesn't seem to be one,” Soul said and let out a sigh. “And I thought the internet had everything.”

Sunset giggled. “I’m sorry to hear that,” she said. “So, I guess you have to be satisfied with what you got.”

“Maybe, but if there’s a will, there’s a way,” Soul said. “Anyways, how was your day?”

“It was good, but I’m just glad the weekend came.” Sunset leaned in close to Soul with loving eyes. “So we can spend sometime together.” She then kissed him on the lips.

Soul smiled as he was kissing Sunset back. The two broke the kiss and gazed into each others eyes for a moment before Soul spoke up.

“Yeah, I know what you mean. We haven’t gone a date since... since... Wait a minute.”

“What?”

“Have we actually been on a date?”

“We’ve gone on that triple date and-”

“No, I mean have we been on a date with just the two of us?”

Sunset opened her mouth to reply but she closed it because she couldn’t think of a response. Her eyes widen with a surprise. “No, I don’t think we ever have gone a date before,” she replied. “Unless we’re counting the time we had at the dance.”

“No, I don’t think that counts,” Soul commented.

“Wait, what about when we went to cafe together?” Sunset asked.

“I didn’t count that since it was to get everyone to vote for us for the Couples Contest.”

“Oh,” Sunset sheepishly said. “Then, I guess we haven’t gone a real date yet.”

“What!?”

Soul and Sunset heard another voice and looked to see Rarity with a horrored look. Rarity ran up to the couple and placed her hands on their shoulders.

“You two haven’t gone on a date yet!?” she asked in a shocking tone. “How has your relationship survived this far!?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Rarity, it’s not that bad,” she commented.

“Not that bad? Not that bad!? This is the worst possible thing ever!” Rarity said as she raised her hand over her head and had her eyes closed as she acted like she was about to faint. She then opened her eyes and let out a sigh. “I wish I had magic that could make a couch appear.”

“Okay, so we’ll go this weekend then,” Soul suggested. “How about it?”

“I would love to,” Sunset replied.

Rarity let out a relieve sigh. “That is good to hear,” she said. “I remember when Clyde and I went on our first date. It was like destiny wanted us to be together. I can just remember it like it was yesterday.” Her eyes were blank like she was in daze as she was busy remembering her time with Clyde.

Soul and Sunset exchanged worried looks as Rarity just stood there with loving eyes as she was just looking to nowhere in particular. Sunset waved her hand in front of her and tried snapping her finger but didn’t get any response from Rarity. The two then looked back at each other.

“Ssooooo, dinner and a movie?” Soul asked.

“That would be nice,” Sunset replied. “When?”

“This Saturday sound good to you?”

“Yep.”

“Then I’ll see you soon,” Soul said before giving a kiss on her lips and the two parted ways.

After the two were gone and most of the students as well, Rarity let out a content sigh and spoke up. “As I was saying, I hope that everything-” She stopped as she saw that they were gone and looked at cellphone to see what time it was. She let out groan. “I really need to stop dazing off like that,” she said to herself.

It was Saturday early in the afternoon at the home of the Writer family. Soul walked slowly walked down the stairs as he saw his parents sitting on the couch watching something on the tv. Soul was thinking of a way to get his parents to let him drive one of their cars so he could give Sunset a ride with him for their first date.

Soul rubbed his chin. ‘How am I going to get mom and dad to give me one of their cars?’ he thought to himself. ‘Maybe if I butter them up, that might convince to give me what I need.’

Soul took in a deep breath and started walking down the stairs with a fake smile. As soon as he took his last step, he started his first phase of his plan. “Hey mom and dad, how are you guys doing?” he asked.

“You want to give us one of our cars, do you?” Dawn asked without even looking at her son.

“W-What!?” Soul asked being caught off guard. “What could make you think that I was planning to do so?”

“Because you told us about your date with your ‘Sunny’ and we suspected that you were planning on driving her around,” Dawn explained. “Am I on the right track or should I keep going?”

“Eh, no, you’re on the right track,” Soul replied. “So, can I have one of the cars then?”

“You can take mine, bud,” Comet said and held up his keys.

“Thanks dad, I-” Soul was about to finish until Dawn grabbed the keys from Comet and instead held up hers.

“No, you’re not taking her in that messy thing,” Dawn said. “You can have mine, but I want you back here at least before ten. Or you’re grounded.”

“Wait, what is wrong with my car?” Comet asked with a raised brow.

“There’s trash in it, mud is stuck to the bottom and it smells,” Dawn replied. “He can have it on the other dates. But for tonight, he can borrow mine.” She then looked over to her son. “Oh, one more thing, I don’t want you to fool around with your girl in the back of my car or hell is going to pay.”

Soul gulped. “Yes, ma’am,” he meekly replied.

“Good, now you go and have a fun night,” Dawn said with a smile.

“Thanks mom,” Soul said as he grab the keys from his mom and headed towards the door.

“Ah uh ah, aren’t you forgetting something?” Dawn said as she wiggled her finger.

Soul groaned and walked back over to her. He gave a peck on her cheek and made his back towards the door. As soon as he got there, Soul opened the door and closed it right behind him.

Comet looked over to his wife. “Seriously, is my pickup that bad?” he asked.

“Well, not that bad but our son will have an easier time driving my car,” Dawn explained. “Since he doesn't know how to drive stick like your pickup has.”

“Oh.” Comet rubbed the back of his and put on a sheepish smile. “I guess since you pointed that out, that makes a lot of sense,” he said. “I’m so lucky to have a wife like you.”

“You know it, honey,” Dawn said before she grabbed the remote and turned off the tv. She then looked at her husband with both a mixture of loving and hungry eyes. “And since our son is going to be gone for a while, how about we have some husband and wife fun time together?”

Comet made a sly smile. “This is what I was hoping to hear since I got back,” he said before he kissing his wife passionately.

At Sunset’s apartment, she was putting on her last article of clothing before she looked herself over with the mirror on the wall. She wore a crimson jacket over a magenta shirt and wore red jeans. She also had on a pair of red highheels and made her hair into a long ponytail.

As she was observing her outfit, she heard the doorbell ring and smiled as she walked to the front door knowing believing she knew who was at the door. She grabbed hold of the doorknob and opened the door to show Soul standing on the otherside.

Soul smiled. “Hey Sunny, your knight in shining armor has arrived,” he said.

Sunset giggled. “Oh really, then where is he?” she joked.

Soul rolled his eyes. “Ha ha, very funny,” he said. He looked over Sunset outfit and liked what she was wearing. “You look very stunning,” he commented.

“Thanks, I thought I would try something new,” Sunset said. “I like what you’re wearing.”

Soul was wearing a black jacket with white flame designs with a white shirt under it and having black jeans on.

“Thanks, but its nothing compare to what you’re wearing,” Soul said before kissing Sunset on the lips.

Sunset closed her eyes and embrace her lover’s kiss as his arms wrapped around her while she wrapped her arms around him. After a moment of their sweet bonding, they both stopped and gazed into each others eyes lovingly as neither didn’t want this moment to end.

Soul cleared her throat. “I guess if we want to go on our date, we should go now,” he said. “Before I get too lost into your eyes.”

“I wouldn’t blame you if you did,” Sunset said. “So, where are we going to eat?”

“I looked around and saw a place I thought you might like,” Soul said.

“Oh yeah, what is it?”

“Wow, I didn’t know we had something like this here,” Sunset commented as she held Soul’s hands while their waiter escorted them to where they would sit.

The restaurant they went to was themed to be like the fifties time with the waiters were dressed like they were during the time and the walls had pictures of some of the greatest rock and roll musicians from that time.

The waiter led them to a booth and the couple sat from the opposite of one another. They ordered what drinks they wanted and the waiter said she would be back with their drinks. When the waiter left, Sunset and Soul took a moment to check out the place as they waited for their drinks.

“How did you found this place?” Sunset asked.

“Well, I looked around online to see if there was anything interesting that you would have liked and I saw that this place was one of the popular places for couples,” Soul explained. “Which is weird since I never heard of it before from either Clyde or Rarity.”

“They must have wanted to keep this place to themselves,” Sunset joked.

Soul chuckled. “Maybe, but we can ask them about it later,” he said. “I’m so glad that it’s just the two of us tonight. Now that I think about it, there’s always either our friends or family that were nearby. But now it’s just you and m-”

“Soul? Sunset?” a cheery familiar voice spoke up. “Heya guys, what’s up?”

‘Son of a-’

“Oh, hey Pinkie,” Sunset said. “Soul and I are on a date right now.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet,” Pinkie said. “Swift and I are on a date too.”

“Hey guys,” Swift greeted as he walked beside Pinkie.

“Hey, Swift,” Soul greeted back. “I see that you like to come here all the time, Pinkie.”

“How did you know?” Pinkie asked.

Soul raised a brow and observed Pinkie’s outfit as she wore a bright pink dress with a pink scarf around her neck and a black sash across the waist while having a pink rose in her hair was updo styled still having her puffiness intact.

“Just a guess,” Soul replied.

“Oh, can we sit with you guys?” Pinkie asked. “That way it’ll be twice as fun with all of us together.”

“Well, we-”

“Of course, Pinkie,” Sunset said before Soul could really say anything. “We would be happy to have you with us.”

“Woo hoo!”

Soul mentally slapped himself in the face.

Sunset got up and sat next to Soul while Pinkie and Swift sat where she once was. Soul let out an irritated sigh and leaned against the back while Pinkie and Sunset were chatting and Swift was looking through the menu. Soul looked at Sunset for a moment and slightly smiled to see her happy chatting with their friends.

‘Well, as long as it makes her happy, I don’t mind this,’ Soul thought to himself. ‘Besides, she gets to sit next to me and we’ll be going to the movies together. So what could go wrong?’

*********

It was sometime after Soul and Sunset left the restaurant and they had made it to the movies. Soul paid for the movie and snacks and found themselves a place to sit in the movie theater. The two waited for the movie to start while they enjoyed each others company as they were the only ones in the theater. The movie was a romance comedy about a teenage boy that had fell in love with a girl from another world. The two didn’t know why, but they had a good feeling that they were going to love it.

While Soul was holding on to their popcorn, Sunset snuggled up against his arm as she wrapped hers around it and laid her head on his shoulder. Soul looked at Sunset with a smile and laid his head on top of hers.

“This date been great so far,” Sunset commented. “Wonder how the movie is going to be?”

“I don’t know, but I heard it’s good,” Soul replied. “But I may not be focus on it the whole time though,” he said as gazed in Sunset’s eyes.

Sunset made a sultry smile. “I don’t think I’ll be either,” she said before leaning to give a kiss.

Just before the two would kiss, they suddenly heard a familiar voice call to them.

“Heya guys, I didn’t know you were going to be,” Rainbow Dash said as she walked up the stairs and holding a bag of popcorn and a soda while Fluttershy was right behind her and was holding on to her soda.

‘Oh, you gotta be kidding me,’ Soul irritably thought to himself.

“Hey girls, what are you doing here?” Sunset asked.

“Well, Fluttershy and I thought we would get away from our boyfriends for the night and thought going to the movies would be a good idea,” Rainbow Dash explained. “Fluttershy wanted to check out this movie here really badly and I just agreed to come along mostly for the funny parts. So, you guys here for a date or something?”

“Yes,” Soul replied. “While I would normally ask you to join us-”

“Cool, thanks,” Rainbow Dash interjected.

“Wait, what?” Soul said off guard. “No, you didn’t let me-”

“Oh, thanks for letting us sit with you,” Fluttershy said. “I’m glad that we have a kind friend like you.”

“But-”

“He really is the sweetest boyfriend ever,” Sunset before kissing Soul on the cheek.

Soul put on a fake smile. “Yeah, that’s me. The sweetest boyfriend ever,” he said before slumping back against the chair and the room was getting dark.

“Oh, the movie about to start,” Rainbow Dash said. “I heard that there’s this one scene that’s supposed to be hilarious. It’s when some of the characters friends come along and start ruining their date.”

Soul’s eyes were half lid. “Wow, it sounds kinda ironic,” he commented. “And coincidental.”

“I know but it’s still going to be funny,” Rainbow Dash said before she took a handful of popcorn and shoved it in her mouth.

Soul pinched the bridge of his nose. ‘This is not what I expected,’ he thought to himself. ‘Looks like I’m going to have to come up with a plan B. Somewhere where no one would bother us and we be alone for the night.’ Soul thought about it some more and mentally snapped his imaginary fingers. ‘I think I know where.’

“So, what made you decide to go somewhere else?” Sunset asked as Soul was driving her to their third unexpected destination. “I kinda thought it would end after the movies were over.”

“I thought that too,” Soul replied. “But I kinda wanted to go somewhere where it’s just the two of us together.”

“Yeah, our friends did come out of nowhere,” Sunset commented. “But it was kinda fun to have them around.”

“I’ll admit it was, but I was hoping it would be between you and me,” Soul said before he looked up the road and saw their destination. Sunset looked at a small sign and raised a brow.

“Make Out Paradise? That’s where you wanted to come to?” she asked.

“Well, it seemed like a good idea,” Soul replied. “And you look, there’s no one here….On a Saturday night? Huh, I guess they had better things to do.”

“You do know that others have done more than making out here, right?” Sunset asked as she looked suspiciously at Soul and had her arms crossed.

“Yeah, I know. And I promise that we’re not going to do those things,” Soul replied. “.......Unless of course you want to…. Maybe?”

Sunset looked at Soul with half lid eyes.

Soul let out a sigh. “I’m just kidding,” he said. “I just wanted it to be just us by ourselves. That was what we wanted to do, right?”

Sunset’s eyes softened and smiled at Soul. “Yes, I know,” she replied. “And I know you were just kidding.” She leaned up and kiss Soul on the cheek. Her expression then changed into a sultry one and had a devious smile on her. “And I always did wanted to come up here with you.”

Soul had a huge toothy smile. “Let me park this thing and I’ll fulfill that dream,” he said before he changed his expression into a concerned one. “But can we make out on top of the hood?”

“Why?”

“Because, if my mom founds out that we fooled around in the back, she’s going to kill me,” Soul explained.

Sunset looked at Soul with a blank look before she snickered. “Alright, I can see why,” she said.

When Soul parked the car, the two walked out of it and started pressing their lips with one another as Sunset was on top of Soul on the hood of the car. At first, Sunset felt a bit tense kissing Soul like they are outside of their usual setting as it was always private. But she relaxed and as usual it was wonderful as she was kissing the person she deeply loved.

Sunset slowly tugged away from the kissing and wanted to try something new. She lowered down at Soul’s neck and started to kiss at it. Soul let out a small pleasurable moan as he looked down at Sunset and smiled. When she stopped, the two sat up and Soul gently kissed under Sunset’s neck which she let out a small moan. She then giggled as the kissing started to tickle her.

Soul stopped as he gazed into Sunset’s shining eyes as they reflected off of the moon’s light and truly believed that she was angel. Sunset combed the back of Soul’s hair with her hands and loved gazing into his ocean like eyes.

“I love you, Sunset Shimmer,” Soul quietly said. “And I always will.”

“And I always will too,” Sunset said back. “I never thought I would be lucky to have a stallion like you in my life.”

“And I never thought I would have such a beautiful woman to have in mine,” Soul said before he leaned in and kissed Sunset some more.

The two continued on until it was getting near the time Soul’s mom told to come back home. Soul was hesitant on leaving Sunset but she convince him that she didn’t want him to be in trouble and he agreed with her. He kissed and said his goodbyes to her and made it back home before it was ten. Soul walked into his house and noticed that the lights were off. Believing that his parents were asleep, he went into his room and climbed into bed as Toby got on top as well and went asleep with his master and best friend. Soul was having a blissful sleep as he dreamed of being with Sunset and believed that their love was going to last forever.

Author's Note

Now Soul and Sunset have finally gone on their first date together! (Even though their friends keep on coming at the wrong time and but in.)

Hope everyone enjoyed it :twilightsmile:

Chapter 19

Another Average Day at the Party Committee….Which is Not that Average When You Read About It

Soul let out a yawn. He was walking down the trail towards the entrance at Canterlot High. He smiled and waved at the other students. Walking by him, he saw Tyrone and Light as they held hands together.

“Good morning,” Soul greeted.

“Hey man, what’s up?” Tyrone asked. “How’s having two girlfriends going for you?”

Soul let out a groan. “I don’t have two girlfriends, I only have one,” he replied.

“Is it Sonata?” Light asked. “I always knew it was going to be her.”

“No, it’s Sunset,” Soul corrected.

“Oh….Well, good luck with that,” Light said.

Soul rolled his eyes and continued down the path until he met up with some other familiar faces.

“Hey man, how’s it going?” Thunderlane asked.

“Yeah, how was your weekend?” Flash asked.

“Went great, went on a date with Sunset,” Soul replied.

“Wait, I thought you were going out with Sonata?” Thunderlane asked confusedly.

“No, he going out with both of them,” Flash pointed out. “I’m not exactly that type of guy, but I have to say that I am impressed.”

Soul pinched the bridge of his nose. “I am not dating two, I’m just dating one,” he said.

“At a time?” Thunderlane asked.

Soul groaned again and walked away from the guys as he headed towards the entrance.

“Hey there, Writer,” a girl with blue hair with white stripes in it said to Soul. “How are you doing?”

“Getting slightly annoyed but it’s still good, Minuette,” Soul replied.

“How can you get annoyed?” Minuette asked. “You have like two girlfriends.”

Soul’s eyes twitched. He slowly gritted his teeth as the frustration was building up in him.

“You know, gritting your teeth like that isn’t good for you,” Minuette pointed out.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!” Soul yelled out to the heavens which startled everyone that was near him. “I DO NOT HAVE TWO GIRLFRIENDS! WHY DOES EVERYONE THINK THAT!? I. DO. NOT. HAVE. TWO. GIRLFRIENDS!”

Everyone stood around Soul silent as he panted to catch his breath. It stayed that way until someone spoke.

“Is it Sonata then?”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!”

“Is that a no?”

*********

Walking a few moments before Soul’s outburst, Clyde held Rarity’s hand as they were walking towards the school. On the way, they heard a few familiar voices calling out to them.

“Hey you two, what’s up?” Rainbow Dash greeted as she walked along with Rivet.

“Heya, everybody!” Pinkie said as she walked along with Swift.

“Hey, guys,” Swift said.

“Howdy y’all,” Applejack said as she walked by.

“Good morning, everyone,” Fluttershy said while she held hands with Night.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Night asked.

“Good morning, everyone,” Rarity said. “It’s so good to see you all. How was your weekend?”

“Meh, it wasn’t that bad,” Rivet replied.

“Fluttershy and I went to a movie and it was hilarious,” Rainbow Dash responded. “And Sunset and Soul were there too.”

“Oh, they must have been there for their date,” Rarity said. “I hope you two didn’t bother them or anything.”

“Why would they be bothered?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Soul offered us to sit with them.”

“Although, now that I think about it, he did look a little bothered by it,” Fluttershy said. “And it seemed like he was about to add something to his words but you kinda interrupted him, Dash.”

“Well, he should have said something,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“Rainbow Dash, really? You shouldn’t have even bothered them,” Rarity said. “It was their first ever date.”

“Wait, it was?” Rainbow Dash asked as she was surprised. “I thought they already had been on a lot of dates by now. Great, I somewhat feel guilty about this now.”

“Wait, so it was their first date?” Pinkie asked. “We saw them at the restaurant Swift and I went to. They went there for their date.”

“Sunset did offer for us to sit,” Swift pointed out. “But I guess she didn’t want to be rude about it and Soul and I are best buds.”

“Did….Did we all just ruin their date?” Fluttershy asked.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!”

Everyone in the group winced when they heard a familiar voice shouting out near a large crowd of students.

“I’m going to go with a yes,” Rivet commented.

“No, that’s not what Soul is yelling about,” Swift said. “It’s probably because everyone here still thinks he's going out with both Sunset or Sonata...or just Sonata. What does everyone have against Sunset?”

“I know that this seems out of the blue, but there is something that has been on my mind for a while,” Rarity said before she looked over to Applejack with a raised brow. “When are you going to have a boyfriend?”

Applejack let out an irritated sigh.

“Hey, I heard you, Pinkie and Soul were supposed to attend a meeting with the Party Committee today,” Rivet said. “Got any ideas what’s that about?”

“I’m not sure, but from what Pinkie can tell, it’s going to be something big,” Swift replied.

It was the usual club meeting with all the members of the Party Planning Committee as they all gathered around in a single room. Pinkie was the president of the club and Mr. Cheese Sandwich was the club’s advisor while its active members were Vinyl Scratch, Bon Bon, Carmel, Swift, Soul and a few other students from the school.

Everyone was chatting with one another as they were waiting until Pinkie Pie grabbed a gavle and started striking it at the handle to get everyone’s attention. Also, she wanted an excuse to use it.

“Alright everyone, Mr. Cheese wants to tell you all something awesome!” Pinkie announced.

“That’s right, Miss. Pie,” Cheese Sandwich said. “I have just got back with Principal Celestia and she wants us to get a head start on getting everything ready for Christmas.”

Everyone started cheering for this exciting announcement.

“Now we can’t start putting up decorations just yet, but we are going to start painting some of the rooms with some colors to match for the holidays,” Cheese explained. “And we’re all going to start with the gymnasium since that is the largest part of the building.”

“What about the janitor's closet?” Swift asked.

“True, but that never needed a new paint job,” Cheese replied.

An old looking man with a white mustache and brown hat looked a bit mad and left the room as he muttered something under his breath.

“So, everyone grab a brush and we’ll head over there right now.”

*********

In the gymnasium, everyone had either a large brush or a rolling paintbrush and standed in front of Vice Principal Luna and Mr. Cheese with eager faces on them.

“Alright everyone, as you already know, we need the Party Committee to get everything ready for the holidays,” Vice Principal Luna said. “So, you’ll be using these new paints that we’ve received and would only ask that you reserve as much as you can. Paint only on the walls for today and make sure everything is off of them before getting started. Have fun and do your best.”

Luna took her leave and left the room.

“I need to take care of a couple things real quick, so I’ll let you all get started and be back soon,” Cheese Sandwich said before leaving the room as well. “Pinkie, you’re in charge, so make sure everything goes well.” He poked his head out for a moment before leaving the room for good.

“You got it!” Pinkie replied back to Cheese Sandwich and turned to the others. “Alright everyone, tarp ahoy!”

Pinkie had a large tarp in her hands and spread it high in the air while, from out of nowhere, a dramatic music sound could be heard in the background before the tarp landed. The group looked at the tarp to see only covered a very, very small segment of the large room with it only being at the center. They all looked over to Pinkie with a raised brow.

“I think we’re going to need more coverage,” Pinkie commented.

A few seconds later, the floor was covered with dozens of tarps spread around the room. Pinkie smiled at the handy work her and the members did and brought out the paint cans.

“Alright, we need to get the paint cans open without any of it spilling on the floor,” Pinkie commented.

“I got a screwdriver we could use,” Vinyl said as she pulled said tool out of her pocket.

“Why do you have a screwdriver in your pocket?” Camel asked.

“Meh, stuff,” Vinyl replied.

Vinyl kneeled down and started to loosen the top of the can with her screwdriver.

“Careful, Vinyl. Careful, Vinyl,” Pinkie started to repeat. “Careful, Vinyl. Careful, Vinyl! Careful, Vinyl! CAREFUL, VINYL!”

“Um, the led was off about five careful, Vinyls ago,” Vinyl commented as she raised up both her screwdriver and the top.

“Oh, okay,” Pinkie said. “Now it’s my turn.”

Pinkie reached into her puffy hair before pulling out a large battle axe and was about to take a whack at the paint can just before Vinyle stepped in the way.

“Um, maybe I should do this one too, prez,” Vinyl said in a nervous tone before getting the screwdriver in the corners of the lid.

Just as Vinyl took the led off, a dip of paint fell out of it and dropped on top of the tarp before bouncing off and heading towards a random direction. Everyone panicked as they saw the paint bounce off the next tarp to another; fearing that it would fall to the non-covered floor. The dip of paint bounced off of the last tarp before flying through the air and landing back inside the paint can. Everyone let out a sigh of relieve except for Pinkie as she had a disappointed expression.

“Well, that was boring,” she commented. “Anyways, what’s next?”

“We’re supposed to move all the stuff off of the walls,” Swift said before looking back at the walls and his eyes widen and he pursed his lips.

Almost covering every bit of the walls were various paintings, plaques and many other decorative things on that made the committee question a few things.

“How come we never noticed this much stuff on the walls?” Bon Bon asked.

“And why is there a large painting of Coach Iron Will sitting on a chair near a fireplace….while he’s wearing only a bathrobe?” Carmel asked.

“Well, no time to question it now, might as well move all this stuff,” Soul said.

“No way, Soul,” Pinkie interjected. “We’re not getting paid to move all this stuff.”

“Pinkie, we’re not getting paid at all,” Soul pointed out.

“Well that’s what I said!” Pinkie countered. “We’re not getting paid and that’s final.”

Soul rolled his eyes. “Okay, then well just have to paint around it all,” he said.

“Good. Just don’t pay me.”

“I got the brushes,” Swift said as he pulled out a large brush but looked at it for a moment and beads of sweat came down from his forehead. “Maybe we should start with a smaller brush.”

Swift threw the brush behind him, which accidently hit Carmel in the forehead, and pulled out a very small pin before sticking it into his nose and used it to pull out a small bit of his nose hair.

“Okay, I’m both impressed and disturbed by that,” Soul commented.

Swift dapped the brush in the paint and walked over to the wall with his hands under the brush while beads of sweat came back to him. “Alright, here goes,” he said.

-One Hour Later-

“Okay, any second now.”

-Two Hours Later-

“Almost there.”

-Three Hours Later-

“Would you move along, I’m running out of time card gags here,” Pinkie said as she moved the time card out of the way and looked worried.

“Alright, I’m doing it now,” Swift said before using the brush on the exposed wall and slowly stroke the paint against it until the paint was off of it.

Swift smiled at his accomplishment as he saw the stroke of paint stay…. until it started to fall down towards one of the various things on the wall. Swift panicked and blew the paint towards another direction; which in turn headed straight towards another object on the wall. He blew at it in a different angle again and again as the paint kept on going down in several directions. As all things seemed hopeless, Swift pulled out a dry blower from out of nowhere and stopped the paint from falling down. While he smiled and had his eyes closed, the small strain of pain started to bubble up and turned itself into a large blob of bubble paint as it flew away into the air. The others watched with horror as their eyes shrunk and beads of sweat poured down from their foreheads. Swift stopped the blow drier and blew into it.

“Yeah~” He said in a smooth tone before Soul tapped on his shoulder and pointed at the large bubble of paint floating in the air. “GHAAA! What could be worse than a giant paint bubble!?”

“Oh, I know!” Pinkie said before pulling a bubble wand out of her hair and stuck in one of the paint cans. She pulled it out and and blew into it as it made another large bubble of paint. “Two paint bubbles!”

“DDAAAAAOOOOO!” Everyone in the room screamed.

“You had to ask!?” Soul said to Swift.

The giant paint bubbles soon joined together into even a larger painter bubble than before. Everyone started to back up from the bubble as fear swept among the group as they believe it was going to blow.

“Guys, I don’t think it’s going to hold,” Bon Bon commented.

“Nonsense,” Pinkie said as she had already plugged in an air pump into it and started pumping it at a dramatic speed.

“PINKIE PIE, NO!”

*POP!*

The paint started to splatter all over the expose walls and amazingly missing all of the various objects on there including the students who were prepared for the worst as they posed in different ways of covering themselves until they opened their eyes and notice they were untouched by the paint. Everyone walked around to see every expose wall painted pure white and shining like the walls themselves looked brand new.

“Wow,” Vinyl said. “I guess we got lucky.”

“Forget lucky, this is unbelievable,” Bon Bon said.

“Yep, we covered the whole wall with the paint it needed and we didn’t spill one single-HOLY MOTHER OF CHEESE WIZ, WHAT’S THAT!? Pinkie frantically shouted as her eyes laid on the most horrible thing ever.

On a painting of Principal Celestia, a single dab of paint was on the shoulder part of her which only could be seen with highly trained eyes. Pinkie felt dizzy and fell on her back. Everyone huddled around her as they worried for their president. When she came to in a second, Pinkie got back up and pointed at the painting.

“Guys, don’t you know what that is!?” she asked frantically.

“It’s a painting of Principal Celestia?” Soul guessed in a confused manner.

“No, it’s the very first painting of her when she became principal! And we got paint on it!” Pinkie explained.

The others looked at the painting carefully before rolling their eyes and looking back at Pinkie.

“Um, there’s nothing on there, prez,” Vinyl said.

“Yeah, you should probably get some rest,” Carmel suggested.

“I’ll get some rest after I get this paint off,” Pinkie said before getting up and grabbing the picture. “I’ll just rub the paint right off.”

Pinkie grabbed a piece of her shirt and rubbed it against the picture. However her attempt to remove it only seemed to make the stain bigger. As she tried to rub it more and more, the paint stain only got bigger until she stopped and looked at with shrunken pupils as she saw the entire picture covered in it.

“GGGHHHHAAAAAAAA!”

“Should have taken that rest when you had the change,” Carmel commented.

“Okay, nobody panic,” Pinkie said in a calm tone. “I SAID NOBODY PANIC!”

“Pinkie, we’re staying calm,” Soul said. “The only one who’s panicking is you.”

“Nobody likes a smart mouth,” Pinkie commented.

“What? How could I-”

Pinkie walked away from the group and faced towards a spitting image of her at a nearby mirror. “Don’t panic Pinkie, fear is the enemy. You are strong and can overcome anything,” she said to the mirror.

“Um, I think I see Mr. Cheese and Miss Luna coming this way,” one of the students said.

“You’re on your own,” the image of Pinkie on the mirror said before walking away from out of sight.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH! WE GOT TO GET THIS PAINT OFF!”

“Someone needs to distract the two!”

“I’m on it!” Vinyl said before she dashed off.

“Does anyone have an idea?” Bon Bon asked.

“Wait, I think I do,” Soul said. “But we need to be outside for this.”

*********

“Are you ready, Swift?” Soul asked as he held a powerful water hose in his hands while it was plugged into a fire hydrant.

“Why do I have to hold it?” Swift asked from a distance.

“Because you’re the one with the longest track record of getting in painful situations more than anyone else here in the entire school,” Soul explained.

“Well, that’s true,” Swift admitted. “I even have a medal for it.”

“Alright, here goes nothing,” Soul said before firing the water hose and send a powerful stream of water at Swift.

The stream hit both the picture and Swift and pushed them towards the wall of the school as the water was crushing them. Soul frantically turned off the water hose and looked to see Swift with a pain filled expression as he was stuck against the wall before sliding down to the ground. Everyone walked over to him and looked down at him.

“Um, did it work?” Soul asked.

Swift looked at the picture before turning towards the others.

“Nope.”

*********

The students gathered around a laundry machine as they waited for it to finish cleaning. When a ding sound went off, Soul lifted the top of it and poking her head out was Pinkie.

“Did it work?” Soul asked.

“Nope,” Pinkie replied.

“Why did you go into the laundry machine again?” Bon Bon asked.

“I always wanted to know what it would be like in there,” Pinkie replied. “As clothes anyway.”

“We’re going to have to do something drastic,” Soul suggested.

*********

Some of the students started beating down on the painting with various tools and weapons hoping that it would work.

“NOTHING WORKING!” Pinkie yelled.

“Wait! We’re not caveman,” Swift said. He walked all of them over to a nearby computer and placed the painting next to it. “We have technology.”

Swift grabbed the computer and started banging down on the painting with it until the computer was too damaged to use anymore and the painting was unscratched.

“Hmm, maybe we should have looked up the internet instead of doing that,” Swift commented. “And that is one hell of a tough painting.”

“I hate to say this, but I think our plans are getting more and more stupid,” Bon Bon said.

“Wait, I have one more idea!” Pinkie said. “Soul, you’re good at art, right?”

“I wouldn’t say good but-”

“Then how about you do an exact replica of the painting and we’ll hang that up there and hopefully no one would know the difference,” Pinkie suggested.

“But Pinkie, this kind of art takes years to study and I only know how to do sketches,” Soul explained. “And even I did know how to do it, it’ll still take hours and-”

“Shut up and get painting,” Pinkie said as she handed him a paint brush and placed a blank canvas in front of him. There was an assortment of various colors that he could use to paint and even mix them together to create other colors.

Soul let out a sigh. “Fine, but it’ll be difficult without copying off the real deal,” he said.

“Oh, then you can use this,” Pinkie said as she slipped the painting out of the frame with the painting itself untouched by the paint.

Everyone’s eyes widen as they looked back and forth between the painting and the still white stained frame. They then glared at Pinkie with angry looks.

“You mean to tell us that the actual painting is still okay!?” Soul asked in an angry tone.

“Well, yeah. It was under some glass,” Pinkie replied.

Everyone in the room simultaneously smacked themselves in the foreheads.

“Quick, someone get another frame for it!” a student said. “Vinyl doesn't seem to keep them from coming anymore.”

*********

“So, you’re telling me if I buy eight Caramello bars, you get to go to some camp?” Cheese Sandwich asked Vinyl.

“Yep, that’s the lie I told you to keep you distracted,” Vinyl replied.

“What?” Luna asked.

“I mean, detained,” Vinyl corrected before she raised a brow. “Wait, that didn’t help.”

Luna walked by Vinyl and made her way towards the gymnasium.

“Wait, I didn’t explain what camp I was going to!” Vinyl said. “It’s a DJ camp!....Man, that would be an awesome place to go to.”

Luna walked through the doors of the gymnasium with an angered expression.

“Alright, what is everyone….Huh?”

Luna’s mouth was wide open as she saw the entire gym repainted and was in awe on how fast it was quickly done. She then looked at the committee huddled up in a group with huge toothy smiles.

“Amazing, you were all able to do this in such a short time?” Luna asked as she gawked around the room.

“Of course, the Party Planning Committee always works at a fast pace,” Pinkie said.

“I can see that,” Luna said. “Well, I can say that I am very impressed with all of your work. And as a reward for this, I’ll order some pizza for the entire committee.”

Everyone cheered and highfived with one another at the news.

“I just need to take care of one thing,” Luna said before walking over to the painting of Principal Celestia and plucked it from the wall. She looked at it for a moment before throwing it to the nearby trash can.

Everyone eyes widen and all of their mouths hung open.

“My sister always hated that painting,” Luna said. “She wanted it be gotten rid of, but the superintendent wanted it there because he knew she hated it. She was able to convince him to get rid of it, since he had his fun, and wanted it gone. I was going to tell you all but I forgot about it, so I’m for any trouble you had removing it from the wall and putting it back.”

Luna left the room with students still having their mouths opened and some of them even twitched their eyes.

Soul let out an irritated sigh. “Yep, something like this would happen to me,” he commented.

“So, are you going out with Sonata?” a random student asked.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!”

“I still don’t know if that’s a yes or a no.”

Author's Note

Yes, I had to do this. For the sake of parodies, it had to be done. :trollestia:

I hope you all enjoyed it!

Chapter 20

A Special Day For A Special Guy

It was night time as the sun had gone down for a couple of hours and the sky was filled with thousands of stars. At the home of the Writer family, Soul let out a yawn as he was getting ready to go to bed and sleep for the night. His dog Toby jumped up to his usual spot on the bed and laid there waiting for his master to climb on.

After Soul brushed his teeth and went to the bathroom, he turned off the lights and patted Toby on the head before hopping in the bed. He got under the covers and was about to close his eyes until he heard a few knocks on his window.

Startled at first, Soul got up and turned on his lamp to see what could be at the window of a two story house. When he looked outside, his eyes widen and smiled to see the girl of his dreams smiling back at him. He could see that she was standing on a ladder and moved her eyes around; motioning him to let her in. He opened the window and climbing in his room was Sunset.

“What are you doing here, Sunny?” Soul asked. “Isn’t it kinda late for sneaking into your boyfriend's room?”

Sunset giggled. “Not if that boyfriend’s birthday is tomorrow,” she said before giving Soul a kiss. She then broke the kiss and hugged him. “I thought I would give you an early birthday present.”

“Oh, and what that be?” Soul asked as he never stopped looking into Sunset’s gaze.

“I thought that since we’ve been such an great couple, that I could spend the night with you in the same bed and be the first person to say happy birthday to you,” Sunset answered.

“And would we be doing anything special while we’re sharing said bed?” Soul asked as a sly smile appeared on him.

Sunset raised a finger up at Soul’s nose and bump it. “Not the kind you’re thinking of, babe” she replied.

Soul chuckled. “Yeah, I had a feeling you would say that,” he said. He leaned down to her and kiss her passionately as her cheeks slightly blushed. After a moment, the two broke their kiss and Soul looked at her. “I hope you don’t mind Toby sleeping with us,” he said. “He really does love sleeping on his spot.”

Sunset let go of Soul and leaned down to Toby as she started petting him. “Oh, how could I say no to such a sweet dog?” she said as she rubbed Toby’s head.

Soul uncovered the sheets of the bed and climbed under it. He lifted the sheets off for Sunset as she took her jacket and boots off before she climbed in with him. The two cuddled together and Soul looked deeply into Sunset’s gaze as she did the same for him. The two kissed and after that, Soul reached over to the lamp to turn it off. And the two fell asleep while they kept the other in their arms.

The Sun slowly raised over the horizon and the light peaked through the window. The light showed Soul having his arm over Sunset as her back was against him. Bits of Sunset’s hair stuck around her mouth and Soul snored lightly.

Opening the door and tiptoeing in, Dawn and Comet came into the room and saw the couple sleeping together. Dawn let out a sigh and held her hand up in front of her husband. Comet gave her a blow horn and she aimed it right at them.

Dawn pressed down on the button; making the blow horn let out a loud sound which terrified the couple as they jumped out of the bed and fell over to the other side of it. Toby, startled by the horn, jumped out of the bed and ran out the door. Soul and Sunset let out groans as their heads were ringing from the sound and the pain from falling.

Soul clutched the edge of his bed and pulled himself up as he angrily glared at his parents. Dawn and Comet had toothy smiles on them as Comet held up a cupcake.

“Happy Birthday!” the two cheered.

“Did you two have to do that!?” Soul asked.

“Yes, seeing as you have an unexpected guest come over last night,” Dawn replied. “Oh, and good morning, Sunset.”

Sunset grabbed hold of the edge of the bed and laid her head down. She then looked up at Dawn with a weak smile. “G-Good morning, Dawn,” she said. “How are you doing?”

“I’m doing well thank you,” Dawn replied.

“Here’s your birthday breakfast,” Comet said before handing his son the cupcake in his hand.

Soul grabbed the cupcake that had two numbers of it that indicated that he was eighteen.

“I have the rest of breakfast downstairs, so come down whenever you’re ready,” Dawn said before both her and Comet were leaving the room. Just as she was about to leave the room, Dawn looked back at them. “Oh, and Sunset?”

“Y-Yes?”

“As long as Soul lives here, I’m the first person that says happy birthday to him,” Dawn said before leaving the room.

Both Soul and Sunset gulped.

“How did she know that I sneaked in?” Sunset asked.

“Must be a mom thing,” Soul guessed. He then looked at the cupcake and removed the two waxed numbers on it before smiling at Sunset. “Wanna be the first to have some birthday breakfast?”

Sunset smiled back and leaned in close to Soul as she wrapped her arms around him. “I think I like to have your first birthday kiss,” she said before pressing her lips with his.

“Oh, and one more thing,” Dawn said as she popped her head back into the room which startled the couple. “Soul, if you ever talk about doing it with your girlfriend again, I’ll have you neutered.”

Soul’s color’s turned paler than usual as beads of sweat were pouring down from his forehead. “Y-Yes, ma’am,” he meekly replied. “A-And I was just joking about it.”

“I know, but you can never be too safe,” Dawn said. “Anyways, come down when you’re ready.”

Dawn left the room and the couple stood silent for a moment, before Sunset had a devious smile on her.

“So, I’ve been thinking about our relationship lately and I think we should-”

“Don’t even think about it,” Soul warned.

It was night time and most of Soul’s friends and family were celebrating his birthday at the Sweet Shoppe. The cakes had a table with various foods and sweets at the party. Everyone was either chatting or were playing the games that were set up by Pinkie.

Soul and his close friends sat around in a booth as what was left of a cake laid on top of the table.

“Oh man, that cake was so good,” Rainbow Dash said as she rubbed her belly. “Soul, Applejack, Granny Smith really knows how to make a birthday cake.”

“Well, she is the eldest one on the family and she knows all of the family’s recipes,” Applejack explained. “But Ah can’t seem take another bit of it, even though it tasted so good.”

Soul let out a small burp as he blushed slightly. “Excuse me,” he said. He then looked over to his grandmother. “Thank Granny for making the cake.”

“Aww, you’re welcome,” Granny Smith said before giving Soul a kiss on the cheek. “Anything for my grandchildren.”

Sunset sat right next to Soul as she laid her head down on his shoulder as she was feeling full from eating the cake. She then looked up at Soul. “So, how are you enjoying your birthday?” she asked.

“It’s been the best,” Soul replied. “I have all my friends, family and the girl that I love here and I can’t ask for anymore than that. Thank you all for coming.”

“No problem, man,” Rivet said.

“We wouldn’t miss this for the world,” Swift said.

“Although, can you make everything less tasteful?” Night asked. “I can’t take anymore of all this delicious food.”

“Sorry, but that’s impossible,” Granny Smith said.

“Hey, where are Rarity and Clyde?” Pinkie asked. “They were just here a moment ago.”

“I think I have a good idea where they are,” Soul said as he pointed out towards the janitor’s closet with a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign hung on there. “Ah, memories.”

Rainbow Dash was drinking the last of her drink and slammed it down on the table when she was done. “Alright everyone, we have one last thing to do,” she said. “Soul, you're in for a treat.”

Soul raised a brow as he was confused. All the girls started to get up from the table and walked up towards the stairs. Rainbow Dash knocked on the janitor’s closet.

“Rarity, we’re getting ready for it,” she said. “Stop making love with your man and get out here.”

When the door opened, Rarity quickly buttoned up her shirt and patted her skirt down before running towards the stairs as Clyde walked out with several lipstick marks on him. He sat right next to the guys as they stared at Clyde with smug looks on them.

“Having a good night, Clyde?” Soul asked keeping his sly smile on him.

“Eh, yeah. You could say that,” Clyde replied, blushing, but grinning happily.

“So, what are the girls doing?” Swift asked.

All the guys shrugged and from out of nowhere, a large smoke screen went off. When the smoke went away, everyone’s eyes were now on the girls again. All of them were in awe as they saw them with their instruments and band outfits on.

“ARE YOU READY TO ROCK!?” Rainbow Dash yelled.

Everyone cheered and clapped at the girls for their sudden appearance and knew they were in for a treat.

Pinkie started tapping her sticks together as she counted down. “1, 2, 3!”

The girls started playing their instruments as Sunset leaned towards the microphone.

Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!

Awesome as you wanna be!

Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!

Awesome as you wanna be!

First I see you coming into my life.
Then you come in to the rescue.
Is there nothing you can do, you’re so good
Here you come now, you're on fire!

(Yeah!) you're awesome, take caution.
Watch out for you, you're on fire!
(Yeah!) you're awesome, take caution.
Watch out for you, you're on fire!

Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!
Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!Hey!

Step aside now, the birthday king is here!
It's your special day, so here is your anthem!
When it comes to being so cool, you're the ruler.
Today, you're the king of the world.

(Yeah!) you're awesome, take caution.
Watch out for you, you're on fire!
(Yeah!) you're awesome, take caution.
Watch out for you, you're on fire!

The girls finished their song and everyone cheered even louder as they clapped harder. Soul let out a loud ‘woo’ sound as he cheered for his favorite girl. The girls took a bow and Sunset walked over to Soul.

Sunset leaned down to Soul and smiled. “Happy birthday, babe,” she said before kissing him the lips with everyone letting out cheers for the lucky guy.

After sometime, the party had winded down and it was only Soul, his friends and his family that were still there. Sunset sat right next to Soul again and he had his arm wrapped around her as they chatted with everyone.

“This was the best birthday party ever,” Soul commented. “You guys are the best!”

“Anything for my cousin,” Applejack said as she wrapped her arm around Soul’s neck and started giving him a noogie.

“Hey, let go!” Soul laughed as he struggled to get out of Applejack’s grip.

“Alright everyone, I’m sorry to say but we have to close down for the night,” Mr. Cake said.

“That’s okay, we’ll head on out then,” Dawn said. “Thank you very much for hosting my son’s birthday.”

“Oh, it was no problem, Mrs. Writer,” Mrs. Cake said. “We’re happy to do so.”

Everyone headed out towards the exit as they were saying goodbye to the Cakes and Pinkie Pie, since she did live with them. As soon as they got outside, they all said their goodbyes to one another and went their separate ways with just themselves or with someone else.

Just as Soul was about to hop in the car with his parents, he felt a pair of arms wrapped around him and looked behind him to see Sunset. She smiled and gave Soul a kiss on the cheek.

“Mr. and Mrs. Writer?” Sunset asked Soul’s parents. “Do you mind if I borrow your son for a while.”

Comet smiled at Sunset. “Sure you can, just bring him back before eleven,” he said.

“Ten.” Dawn interjected.

“Oh come on, mom,” Soul begged. “It is my birthday.”

Dawn let out a sigh. “Fine, eleven,” she agreed. “Just don’t be late.”

“I won’t.”

Comet and Dawn climbed in their car and drove into the streets. Soul turned around and hugged Sunset back. The two broke their hug and climbed in her car and drove off into the star filled sky.

Later, they ended up at Sunset’s place and the two were on her couch as Soul made out with her. She blushed as Soul was the one on top of her and felt a bit nervous. But her fears went away as he gently stroked the back of her hair and held her hand. The two broke their kiss and lovingly gazed into each others eyes.

“I love you, Sunny,” Soul whispered.

“I love you too,” Sunset said back. “I”m so happy to be with you.”

“Not as happy as I am when I’m with you,” Soul said before kissing her on the lips for a moment. “So, anything you want to do before I head back home?”

“Can you stay here with me for a few more minutes?” Sunset asked. “I really don’t want you to leave.”

“I don’t want to leave you either,” Soul said. “But if my mom kills me, then how are we going to spend more time together?”

Sunset giggled. “You have a point,” she said. “But just for a few minutes?”

“Of course,” Soul replied with a smile.

Soul got on his side as he snuggled up from behind Sunset and held her with one arm. Sunset turned around to face Soul and buried her face in his neck as she let out a content sigh. The two enjoyed each other’s company for a moment before Soul spoke.

“Man, this is the best,” Soul commented. “I can’t wait to spend sometime with you during Christmas time.”

Sunset's eyes opened up and she formed a frown as memories started to wash up in her mind. Soul didn’t notice her frown and Sunset didn’t want him to see. She cleared her throat and slowly got up from her spot.

“We should probably get going,” Sunset said with a hint of sadness in her voice. “We don't want your mom to kill you, do we?” she giggled weakly and made her way towards the door.

“Is there something wrong?” Soul asked concernedly as he noticed the sadness in her voice.

“N-No, I’m fine,” Sunset replied nervously. “It’s nothing to worry about.”

“But-”

Before he could finish Sunset closed the door behind her and left Soul in her living room. Soul rubbed the back of his head as he felt something was wrong. He let out a sigh and got up.

‘Maybe I shouldn’t push it right now,’ Soul thought. ‘But if there’s something bothering her, I want to help her anyway I can.’

Soul grabbed his jacket and walked towards the door. He opened the door and closed behind him as he went to follow Sunset.

Author's Note

That was one awesome birthday for Soul! But what is wrong with Sunset? It seems like something is a brewing over the horizon.

Get ready for: What You Mean To Me Arc!

Chapter 21

What You Mean To Me - Part 1
The Problems That Lay Before Us

It was very dark in the room of Soul Writer as the young man slept in his bed. Barely any light came through the window but as the alarm clock showed that it was near seven o'clock. When the alarm hit seven, it started playing a smooth Christmas music. Soul groaned as he tried to reach over the clock with his eyes closed. After a few failed attempts at stopping it, he finally was able to land his hand on the sleep button and the alarm went silent.

Soul sat up and stretched for a moment before getting up from the bed. He slowly went over to the window. He looked out to see it snowing outside while it covered most of the streets and neighborhoods.

Soul let out a yawn. ‘Well, another day at school,’ he thought to himself as he walked away and went into the bathroom. He stood in front of the counter and squeezed out toothpaste on his toothbrush. He slowly began to brush his teeth as he eyes were barely opened from the suddenly waking up from his bed.

Just as he was brushing, Soul’s eyes opened wide and he froze in place as some foam of toothpaste spilled from his mouth.

‘Wait, a minute.’

Soul quickly spit out the toothpaste and ran back to his window and opened it to feel the cool breeze come in as he looked out. He had a toothy smile as he saw the streets and neighborhoods covered with snow. He leaned over to see Apple Acres covered in snow as well.

Soul raised his arms up. “WOO HOO! SNOW DAY!” he yelled in joy. “That means no school!”

Soul stood in front of the school building with half lid eyes as his mother just dropped him off. To his dismay, there was snow everywhere but according to the weather channels there was surprisingly hardly any ice on the roads and it was safe for everyone go out. And the snow was only a few inches tall.

“DO’H!” he shouted.

Soul had on a black jacket with a white long sleeve shirt under it while he had on blue jeans and black boots. Standing beside him was Applejack as she wore ear muffs and an orange jacket with three apple designs on the side while she wore her usual work boots and blue jeans.

“Well, this is just great,” he said. “I use to think that whenever snow comes along, you stay in your house and drink nothing but hot cocoa, but nnooooo we still have to come to school anyway.”

“Oh, get over yourself,” Applejack said. “Ah don’t like it any better than you do, but what can you do?”

“Well, I kinda thought I would spend some alone time with Sunset and found out why she’s been so depressed about lately,” Soul explained.

“You’re still on to that?” Applejack asked. “Look, Ah know she’s your girlfriend and she’s my friend. But she did made it clear that she didn’t want to talk about it.”

“I know, but it still pains me to see her like this,” Soul said. “Ever since I mentioned Christmas a few weeks back on my birthday, she just been acting distant.”

“Maybe it’s just something really personal and she doesn't want to ruin anyone’s Christmas spirit,” Applejack guessed. “Besides, if she wants to talk about it, she’ll talk about it.”

“Yeah, but-”

All of a sudden, Applejack hugged Soul which caught him off guard. She then looked at him with a smile. “Give it time, she’ll tell you when she’s ready,” she said.

Soul remained silent for a moment as he went through his thoughts. He smiled back at her and hugged her. “Alright, I won’t think about it as much,” Soul said. “I’ll just try to keep her happy in the meantime.”

“That’s good to hear,”Applejack said. She then looked past Soul and smiled. "And speaking of her.” She turned Soul around to make him see Sunset walking down the trail.

Sunset wore a long grey jacket with a red and yellow striped scarf with black jeans and her usual books. Despite the jacket’s collar hid half of her face, people can see that she was sadden by something as she slowly walked down the trail.

Soul frowned when he saw Sunset like she was, but made a small smile and went over to her. Unaware that Soul was coming, Sunset kept on walking down the trail towards the school until she felt a pair of arms wrapped around her. She was startled and looked behind her to see Soul staring at her with a warm smile.

“Good morning, Sunny,” Soul said.

“Oh um, good morning, Soul,” Sunset said while she tried to avoid his eyes. “I didn’t notice you.”

“It’s okay,” Soul said. “How are you doing?”

“I’m doing well,” Sunset replied but Soul could sense that it was a lie. “We better get going. Class starts in just a few minutes.”

“They don’t start til in fifteen minutes,” Soul pointed out.

“I...I just don’t want to be out in the cold for too long,” Sunset said as she got herself free from Soul’s hug and continued on walking towards the school.

“Oh, alright,” Soul said awkwardly. He rubbed the back of his head as he didn’t know what to do. “Do you mind that I walk you to your class? We haven’t been spending much time together lately.”

Sunset turned to say as she was about to say something. But when she looked at him, she could see the worry in his eyes and looked down at the ground for a moment as she collected her thoughts. It had been weeks since they spend anytime together after his birthday. She even tried to avoid him from time to time because she knew he would keep on asking what was wrong and it pained her to lie to him. She let out a sigh and looked up at Soul with a weak smile.

“Yeah, I would like that,” Sunset said.

Soul smiled and held her hand as the two walked into the building together. Applejack smiled seeing the couple together but as soon as they were gone, her expression turned into concern.

‘Ah really hope she opens up,’ Applejack thought to herself. ‘Cause if she don’t, she might end up hurting more than just herself.’

It was now time for lunch and a lot of the students were ready for the holidays as the cafeteria was decorated with Christmas decorations and some of the students were wearing holiday theme outfits.

“Oh, I just love this time of the year,” Pinkie chimed. “All the cool decorations, the parties that go on and all the gifts and presents that you get!”

“I must agree with you, Pinkie,” Rarity said. “It is so good to see everyone in such high spirits this year.”

“Well, almost everyone,” Fluttershy mentions.

“Wait, what do you mean?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Oh, right. How awful of me to forget that Sunset hasn’t been herself as of late,” Rarity said. “She seems so depressed about something and doesn't want anyone to know about it.”

“I know, she’s been really depressed,” Sonata said. “I even waved my crown in her face that I won with Soul to see if I get any kind of reaction. But she never did anything and wasn’t bothered by it at all!.... Although, Soul did talked to me about not doing that again.”

“Yeah, just be thankful that it was Soul who did that,” Applejack said. “Cause, if Sunset was still herself, no telling where that would have gone.”

“Speaking of your cousin, how is he doing?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I’m wondering how’s he holding up with not getting any smooshie time with her.”

“Okay, Ah do not want to talk about my cousin’s personal stuff. Especially what he does with Sunset behind closed doors,” Applejack said before letting a sigh. “And he’s been worried about her. Ah just convinced him to let her be for the time until she decides to open up.”

“Do you think Sunset doesn’t trust us with her problems?” Fluttershy asked.

“Ah doubt it. It may be more like, she doesn't want to burden anyone with her problems,” Applejack said. “Like she still thinks that she feels undeserving of being our friend.”

“Well, if she is, she shouldn’t,” Rainbow Dash said. “We all let that go a long time ago and she can come to us with her problems. We’re friends and we’re willing to help.”

“Here, here,” Rarity said. “We should remind her of that and see if we can get her to open up to us.”

“Yeah! Let’s get our Sunset back!” Pinkie said.

Applejack rubbed the back of her head for a moment before letting out a sigh. “Alright, Ah’m on board,” she said. “But we should wait until after the weekend and see if she could come out on her own.”

“I agree, it might be very personal so we should think of a way to get her to tell us about it,” Fluttershy said.

“Then we’re all in an agreement?” Rarity asked.

All the girls nodded.

“Wait, where is she anyway?” Sonata asked.

Over by the guys table, Soul let out a sigh as he friends were chatting with one another. His mind was on his girlfriend and was feeling both concern and sadness for her as he felt that there was nothing he could do to cheer her up.

Rivet noticed Soul’s lack of interest in the other’s conversation and spoke up. “Hey man, are you okay?” he asked.

Soul let out a sigh. “Yeah, I’m fine,” he replied. “Just something is on my mind.”

“I’m guessing that it involves one of your girlfriends,” Rivet commented with a sly smile.

Soul glared at Rivet. “I only have one... *Sigh* I give up,” he said.

Rivet chuckled. “I’m just messing with you,” he said. “Sunset still not being her usual self yet?”

“No, I feel like it’s just getting worse,” Soul said. “I tried talking to her about it but she either brushes it off or just plain ignores it. I want to help her so badly but she just doesn't want to talk about it.”

“Well, I don’t have much experience with complicated love, you know, seeing as how my girl is pretty straight forward when something troubles her,” Rivet said. “But if it is getting as bad as it is, she’ll more than likely breakdown eventually and will tell someone about it. And when she does, she’ll go to you.”

“Why me? I know I’m her boyfriend but she has friends who would give her better help,” Soul said.

“It’s not help that she wants, she wants someone who deeply cares for her to be there,” Rivet explained.

“He's right,” Clyde injected. “I’ve been in a similar situation like her.”

“You have?” Soul asked before raising a brow. “Wait, how do you know what we’re talking about?”

“Dude, we’re all sitting at the same table,” Clyde pointed out. “We can all hear what you’re talking about.”

Soul pursed his lips as he looked to see Night and Swift looking at him too as they were about a few feet from him across the table.

“Oh, right.”

“But if she does start to break down, you need to be there when that happens,” Clyde said. “If it wasn’t for Rarity when she came to me, I don’t know what would have happened to me.”

“Alright, I don’t really want her to feel like that but if it’s the only way that I can help, then I’ll do what I can,” Soul said. He got up from his seat and grabbed his bag. “Anyways, I’m going to the library real quick. I need to return this book that I got.”

Soul made his way towards the camera exit and headed towards the library. When he got there, the room was empty and looked around to see no one was behind the counter. He looked at a sigh at the table to see that it said that the librarian was at lunch.

‘I guess I can just leave the book here and she’ll take care of the rest,’ he thought to himself before he brought out the book and placed it on the counter.

Just as he was about to exit through the door, Soul heard something. At first he could tell it was someone sniffing and as he listened in closely, it sounded like someone was crying. He settled his bag near the entrance and went to see where it was coming from. He walked down the aisle of books to see where the crying was coming from until he found one aisle where there was barely any light. He could see that there was someone at the end sitting as they buried their head on their knee.

Soul carefully walked over to the person without startling them and when he got close to them, he placed his hand on the person’s shoulder.

“Hey, are you alright?” he asked concernedly.

The person looked up at him and with shocked, tear filled eyes, was Sunset.

“S-Soul!?”

“Sunset!?” Soul asked in a shocked tone. “What are you doing?”

Sunset felt petrified as the last person she didn’t want to see her like this looked at her with worried eyes. “I-I was...was...just-” Her words choked up in her throat as she tried to make an excuse. Her tears continued to come out of her eyes and her mind was feeling more and more saddened as memories were flooding back to her. She couldn’t contain herself anymore and fell to down as she cried.

Soul quickly picked Sunset off the ground and wrapped her around his arms as she cried into chest while she clutched onto his shoulders. Soul gently stroked her hair and looked down at her with both confused and concerned eyes as he saw the love of his life crying for the first time since they met.

“Sshhhh, it’s alright,” Soul said to Sunset as he laid back against eh shelves and continued to stoke Sunset’s hair. “Just let it all out. I’m here for you.”

Sunset continued on crying on her lover's chest until she began to feel weary and her tears stopped. She sniffed a few times before looking up into Soul’s eyes. She felt warmth looking into his concerning and loving eyes as they looked down at her. Before she knew it, she leaned up to him and kissed him on the lips. It was a gentle kiss as Soul held her in his arms gently and kept on stroking her hair. Sunset’s eyes were still filled with tears as she kissed the one she was deeply in love with.

Sunset broke off the kiss and laid her head on Soul’s shoulder. “I’m sorry,” she said.

“You got nothing to be sorry about,” Soul said.

“But I do. I’ve been pushing you away and all you wanted was to help,” Sunset said. “I must be a terrible girlfriend.”

Soul laid his head down on hers as he lovingly looked into her eyes. “You are no such thing, Sunny,” he said. “I love you too much to make me even think of that. You’re a sweet and beautiful girl that I am lucky to be with. And I want to make you happy as best I can.” He leaned down to her and kiss her on the forehead before smiling at her.

Sunset smiled back and nuzzled under Soul’s neck while he still lovingly kept her in his arms. The two remained silent for a while before they could hear the school bell ring. Sunset felt saddened that she had to leave this moment with her love and started to get up. But she felt herself being pulled down and looked at Soul with a surprised look to see that he didn’t want to move.

Soul let out a sigh. “I know I’ll get in trouble for this later but right now, let’s skip one class and talk about what’s making you like this,” he said.

Sunset opened her to interject but she felt her words would fall on deaf ears and let out a sigh. She leaned back down on his shoulder and softly spoke.

“You remember that I come from a different world, right?”

Soul nodded.

“We have a holiday that’s similar like Christmas. We have plays, buy gifts for one another, spending time with friends and... family.” Sunset’s voice lowered at the last word and lowered her head down. At first Soul didn’t understand why but he figured it in a split second and looked at Sunset.

“You miss your family don’t you?” Soul asked.

Sunset nodded. “And for a long time, I hardly spent anytime with them when I was in Equestria. Not even when this time of the year came,” she said. “And when I first came here, I would be alone for the holidays and wouldn’t understand why everyone would even care to celebrate it. But since I changed, I see now what I was missing out on. While everyone gets to be with their family, mine is in another world and I feel to ashamed to go back.”

“Ashamed?”

“After everything that I had done, I don’t deserve to go back to them. And even if I did go, they’ll more than likely to hate me for what I did.”

“Sunset, you don’t-”

“Please, Soul. I don’t want to hear that I do. I may have helped everyone here and changed for the better, but the way I treated my family back home, I don’t deserve their love. Not anymore.”

Soul remained silent as his thoughts were trying to find the right words for him to say. But anything he could think of how upset Sunset is over believing that she doesn't have a family anymore. For the time being, he believed that he was able to help Sunset feel better and wished he could do more but deep down he knew that this was enough for the day. The two sat quietly together as they cherished their time together until it was near the next class period.

Author's Note

Now we know what the problem is and my god :fluttercry: THE FEELS! :fluttershbad:

Chapter 22

What You Mean To Me - Part 2
What Must Be Done To Make A Person Feel Loved

It was after school and Soul went with his cousin Applejack to her home to tell her what had happened with Sunset. The two were in her room as Soul went to explained what happened. He told Applejack everything about what she was depressed about her missing her family and how she was feeling that she didn’t deserve their love. Applejack felt both shocked and awful at what she was hearing.

“My lord, no wonder she’s been so depressed like that,” Applejack said. “And she cried alone in the library?”

Soul nodded. “I don’t know what would have happened if I didn’t decide to take my library book back,” he commented. “We need to do something.”

“Ah agree with you on that, cuz,” Applejack said. She rubbed her chin as she tried to think of a plan. She then snapped her finger when she formed a plan. “Me and the girls can take her with us to some slumber parties. We’ll have a sleepover at each of our houses and cheer her up the best we can.”

“That sounds like a good plan, AJ,” Soul commented. “It might be enough to keep her off of her mind for a while. In the mean time, I’ll try to get her the best Christmas present ever.”

“That sounds like something that’ll make her happy,” Applejack commented. “So, what are ya getting her?”

“I rather not spoil the secret.”

“Ya go nothing do ya?”

“Not a clue.”

“Well, Ah’ll get started with the slumber party idea,” Applejack said before she grabbed her phone and started texting on it. “You in the meantime, need to get her the best gift ever.”

“I’m on it. How hard could it be to get someone a gift?” Soul asked.

*********

“It is so hard to come up with a meaningful gift for someone that is very depressed about losing her family,” Soul said to himself as he laid on his bed on his back. He looked up at the ceiling with a frustrated expression and let out a groan. “And what’s worse is that I’m talking to myself.”

Soul felt something crawled up next to him and he looked to see his dog, Toby having his tongue stick out and staring back at him. Soul smiled and rubbed the top of his best friend's head.

“Sorry boy, I was so into my head, I forgot you were here too,” Soul said. He let out a weary sigh. “I wish you could talk like Twilight’s dog. I could really use the advice.”

Soul’s smiled slowly dropped into a blank expression as something started to form in his head. The moment he was able to piece together an idea, he let out a huge toothy smile as he had come up with, what he believed, was the most brilliant plan on history.

“Toby, you’re a genius!” Soul said before kiss his dog on the muzzle. Just as he had did that, Soul’s smile turned sour when he realized what he did. “BLAG! Why did I do that!?”

Soul jumped out of his bed and put on all his winter clothes on before dashing out of his room. He ran down the stairs and made his way towards the door. On his way, Dawn heard her son ran down the stairs while she was reading her newspaper and looked up at him.

“Soul, are you going somewhere?” she asked.

“Yeah, I’m going to break into my girlfriend's apartment and borrow something from her,” Soul replied when he opened the door.

“Okay, just- WAIT, WHAT!?” Dawn shouted after her son was gone with the door closed behind him.

Soul ran down the snow covered sidewalks as he pulled out his cellphone and held it against his ear. It rang a few times before someone picked up his call.

“Heya Soul, what’s up?” Pinkie answered.

“Pinkie, I need some equipment.”

*********

Soul was climbing up a tree near Sunset’s apartment while he was wearing an all out black ninja outfit with night vision goggles. When he finally was able to get to the top, he used the night visions to zoom in on Sunset’s apartment windows.

‘Lights are still on. She must be still here,’ Soul thought to himself. ‘I need a way to get her out of there.’

While he continued to look through her windows, his eyes caught something over to the next window and saw with wide eyes and a burning red face to see Sunset only in her towel and her hair dripping wet. Soul lost his balance for a moment from the sudden peeking but was able to stay put on the branch and zoomed out of his goggles.

‘Phew, that was close. I know what happened last time and I don’t want that to happen agai-’

*CRACK!*

Soul pursed his lips under his ninja mask and looked to see the branch beginning to give way from his weight. The branch cracked some more as it seemed it was about to break off the tree. Just as it was breaking, Soul crossed both his legs and arms as he use one of his hands to stroke his chin.

“I should really consider not climbing up trees,” he said to himself before the branch broke off and caused Soul to fall to the ground.

*THUD!*

“OW!”

*WHACK!*

“GHA!”

Soul landed on the ground first before the large branch landed right on top of him. He felt dizzy with little stars swirling around his mind before falling into unconscious.

After a few minutes, Soul let out a groan and sat up. He lifted the branch off of him and wiped away the snow off of him. He looked up to see Sunset dressed in warm clothes as she had in her hand a piece of paper. Soul used his goggles to zoom in on the paper to read that it was her grocery list.

‘Man, did I get a lucky break.’

Sunset climbed into her car and drove off. Soul came from out of the bushes and ran over against the building’s walls. After taking a moment to make sure no one was looking, he reached into a bag he had around his shoulder and pulled out a grappling hook. He stood back and swung the hook in a circular motion until he threw it up in the air and it landed next to Sunset’s window.

‘Wow, that was a lucky shot for a first timer… Glad it didn’t end up breaking it.’

Soul tugged on it a few times to make sure it was in a good place. The hook was stuck on the edge and Soul prepared himself to climb it.

‘Alright. All I have to do is get up to the window and open it. I mean, why would anyone lock it? Who would be dumb enough to climb through an apartment window in the middle of the night?... Oh, right.’

Soul grabbed onto the rope.

‘Alright, let’s do this.’

Soul pulled himself up on the rope and placed his foot on the wall. But his foot kept on slipping off of the wall and he was difficulty climbing up the rope.

‘Come on! If all those famous action actors can climb walls, so can I!’

Soul kept on pulling himself up on the rope unaware that the hook was loosening against the edge. When Soul was finally able to get his feet on the wall and getting the hang of climbing a rope, the hook detached itself from the edge and Soul fell on his back. Soul groaned for a moment before looking up and saw the hook falling right at him.

‘Ah crap.’

*THUNK!*

“AAAAHH!”

*********

Soul was unlocking the door to Sunset’s apartment with the tool picking set that Pinkie let him borrowed. He questioned why Pinkie had something like that on her but he decided that it was for the best not to ask questions. He tried to read the instructions on how to use tool picks but it was hard for him since he had one black eye from the hook that dropped in him. Just as he was about to give up on it, he heard something click on the doorknob and pumped his arms up in victory.

‘Woo hoo! I did it! I’m a hero... right, never mind.’

His triumphant victory was short lived when he saw something surrounded the doorknob. It looked like some kind of energy was forming around the lock and after a moment it shot a magical bolt of energy at him and shocked him. After the initial shock was gone, his eyes were wide opened from the intense pain and fell to the ground on his back. He removed his mask to let his mouth blew out some smoke out of him.

‘I’m guessing she has some magic traps. This is going to be a long night.’ Soul thought to himself. ‘This would be so much easier if I had a key with me.’

Soul sat up and straighten his back for a moment before he noticed that the doormat was moved because of the sudden shock. Soul raised a brow when he saw something shine under it. He moved the mat and saw that there was key underneath it. He picked up the key and scratched his head for a moment before looking at the lock.

Soul used the key as he twisted it to unlocked the door. He let out a victorious pump with his fist when the door opened and walked in. He closed the door and started his search for what he needed to help Sunset’s situation.

‘Alright, I’ve been here a few times, so I think I know where it might be,’ Soul thought as he walked through the living room and went into Sunset’s room. He quietly went in and started going through the drawers. He first went through some of her clothes, then when he went through the second drawer, he went red as it was filled with panties and bras and he quickly closed it and went through the last drawer at the bottom. He then checked under the bed, the bathroom and the closet.

After some time had past from searching the room, Soul scratched his head as he thought about where else the object he was looking for could be. ‘Where else could she have hid it?’ he thought to himself. As he was looking around the room, he stopped for a moment and saw a picture of him and Sunset together when his mom took pictures of them before they went to the Fall Formal.

Soul went over to it and picked it up to look over the picture. He looked at the smile Sunset had on her on that night and placed his finger over the picture like she was there with him. Soul frowned when he saw how upset Sunset was and how happy she was before then.

‘I promise to make you happy again, Sunny,’ he thought to himself.

Just as he rested the picture back to where it was, Soul noticed a wooden box that was behind it. He picked it up and opened it to see where the object he was looking for was.

It was the book that allowed Sunset to contact Twilight from her own world.

Soul smiled and picked up the book from the box and opened through it. He looked through the pages and saw all that Sunset had written down to her friend. He smiled as he saw a few of the pages that mentioned how much she loved and cared for him and telling Twilight about all the dates and other things they did together.

Soul finally made it to a page that was blank and pulled out a pen from his bag. He started to scribble down on it and wrote down what he needed to send to Twilight.

Dear Twilight,

You may not know this, but this is Soul writing this down. You know, Sunset’s boyfriend? Anyways, I need your help. Sunset has been depressed for the last few weeks and I need you to do something. Can you meet me at the School tomorrow at noon? Please don’t respond. I can’t let Sunset know about any of this yet.

Your friend,

Soul Writer

When Soul had written down the last of his words, he placed the book back into the box and made his way towards the front door. He quietly made his way and just as he was about to grab the doorknob, he heard the door being unlocked and the knob twisting. Soul’s iries shrunk and beads of sweat poured over his forehead.

Opening the door was Sunset as she walked through the door with a bag of grocery in her hand.

“Thanks girls, for bringing in my groceries with me,” Sunset said.

Right behind her was Fluttershy, Rarity and Sonata as they had a bag in each of their hands.

“Of course, dear. We would be happy to do so otherwise,” Rarity said. “I can’t believe how much groceries you had to gather.”

“Well, it is the holidays,” Sunset said. “And I was feeling pretty bad for a while, I wasn’t really in the mood to go out much.”

“Are you going to tell us why you’ve been acting like you were?” Sonata asked.

“Maybe after Christmas I’ll tell you girls but right now I just want to just try to get back to things being normal,” Sunset replied.

“As normal they could be around here,” Fluttershy commented. “I’m going to open the window for a second. If you don’t mind that is.”

“Sure, but why?” Sunset asked.

“I have some birds feeds with me and I wanted to get rid of them,” Fluttershy replied.

“Why would...Never mind,” Rarity said.

The girls placed their bags in the kitchen counter and fluttershy opening the window and placing the bird feeds before heading back to the kitchen while Soul hid himself behind a large chair in the living room. When he looked up to see the girls too caught up in their chatting, he took his chances and tiptoed over to the front door to see that it was still opened. Just as he was about to walk through the door…

“Ha, told you guys that I can get six up here no pr-” Rainbow Dash said as she walked up to the opened door. She stopped to see Soul still in his ninja outfit and his mask over his face that she didn’t tell it was him.

There was a long silence between the two as they stared at one another with Soul looking at her with shrunken eyes and Rainbow Dash having a blank look. Rainbow Dash squinted at the intruder and dropped the grocery bags to the ground before she made her next move.

“HIYA!”

*WHACK!*

“OOF!”

Rainbow Dash kicked Soul in the stomach which caused him to stumble back into the living room and starled all the girls.

“WHAT THE HELL!?” Sunset yelled as she saw the intruder.

“OH MY GOD, IT’S ROBBER!” Rarity shouted.

“SOMEONE CALL THE POLICE!” Fluttershy cried.

“Cool! A ninja,” Sonata said in awe. The girls looked over to her with raised brows. “Oh, I mean, EEEK!”

“Don’t worry girls, I got this,” Rainbow Dash said as she walked up in the living and held her arms up in a fighting stance after she took of her jacket. “Alright pal, you just came to the wrong house to rob. We can do this the easy way or the hard way.”

Soul got up on his feet and saw that he was in a tight spot. There was only two choices that laid before him: The first was he could reveal that it was him and tell them all why he was doing what he was doing and ruin any chance of making Sunset happy again (And possibly getting dumped.) The second: To fight Rainbow Dash.

With one clear choice, he knew which to take. Soul held up his arms up into a fighting stand that had his right arm over his head and holding out his left hand with his fingers in an L position.

Rainbow Dash smiled deviously. “Hard way it is then,” she said. ‘OH MY GOD, I’M ABOUT TO FIGHT A NINJA! HOW AWESOME IS THIS!?’

Rainbow Dash made the first move and charged at Soul and swung her fist at him. Soul blocked the first attack and parried it. He grabbed her other arm and threw her safely onto the couch. Just as he was about to make a break for it, Rainbow Dash quickly got back up and threw her body at him and against the wall. Rainbow Dash threw a few punches at Soul as he blocked them and quickly barrel rolled away from her.

Soul got back up and tried to kick Rainbow Dash in the knee, hoping that it would cripple her movement enough to make his escape. But Rainbow Dash jumped over the kick and sidekicked him the side.

Soul let out a groan as he placed his hand over the side and Rainbow Dash jumped towards him having her leg out a she was about to kick him. Soul ducked and Rainbow Dash collide with one Sunset’s chairs. Rainbow Dash shook it off after she landed roughly and got back on her feet to stop the intruder.

Soul reached into his bag and pulled out nunchucks and was performing several moves with them in hopes to scare Rainbow Dash. But instead, while he was performing the moves, Rainbow Dash saw a chance and kicked them out of his hands. The nunchuck flew through the air and was heading towards the girls.

“DUCK!” Rarity yelled and all of the girls hid behind the counter except for Sonata.

“What duck? I only see some nunchuck heading straight for-”

*BONK!*

“GHAAA!”

Sonata was hit in the head with the nunchuck and fell to the floor unconscious. Rainbow Dash and Soul winced when they saw their friend get hurt.

“Sorry, Nata,” Rainbow Dash meekly said.

‘I am so getting Sonata a big present for this,’ Soul though to himself.

Seeing his chance to end this, Soul quickly reached into his bag and pulled out a lasso. He threw it at Rainbow Dash and it wrapped around her. Rainbow Dash struggled to get free but was being pulled in by Soul.

“GET OVER HERE!” Soul said in a deep voice.

Soul made a tug at Rainbow Dash and was planning on hogtying her and make his escape. But his plan was short lived when Rainbow Dash instead charge towards and jumped in the air and extend both of her legs at him. He felt the full force of her kick and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Rainbow Dash got out of the lasso and walked over to him menacingly.

Soul got back on his feet but was being punched across the face and body as Rainbow Dash was delivering several blow to him with her fists. She then started kicking him at several places on his body as her speed was increasingly getting faster. Rainbow Dash stopped her barrage of attacks and saw the intruder standing up wobbling as he looked to be in a deep daze.

Rainbow Dash held both hands back with them opened and lunged at the intruder with them as she yelled.

“HADOKEN!”

*WHACK!*

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH-”

*THUD!*

Rainbow Dash punched the intruder with both open palms and forced him through the opened window that Fluttershy opened. Rainbow Dash let out a triumphant victory pose.

“Oh yeah! Who’s the awesomest now!?”

“Rainbow Dash! I know he was a threat but you shouldn’t have done that!” Rarity said. “What if you killed him!?”

“Then he deserved it. He broke into someone’s home, what do you think was going to happen?” Rainbow Dash countered.

“Can you at least check to see if he’s okay?” Fluttershy asked.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Fine, but I doubt that’s really import-” she was about to finish but her face turned pale when she saw Soul lying on the ground without his mask and was groaning in pain. She gulped and looked back at the group with a worried expression.

“What’s wrong, did he die?” Sonata asked.

“Well um, he’s not there anymore,” Rainbow Dash lied. “He must have ran off. But I’ll check down stairs and make sure we’ve seen the last of him.”

“Alright, but do be careful,” Rarity said before Rainbow Dash closed the window and ran out the door.

Everyone let out a sigh of relief as they took time to collect themselves.

“Man, that was intense,” Sonata said. “Do you think he took anything?”

“We better found out,” Sunset said as she made her way to her room.

Rainbow Dash ran down the stairs and dashed over to where Soul was. She leaned down to him and lifted his head up.

“Soul, are you okay!?” Rainbow Dash asked in a concerned tone.

Soul opened his eyes and looked to Rainbow Dash. “Y-Yeah, I’m okay,” he said with a low tone on his voice. “Ya did a good number on me.”

“That’s good to hear,” Rainbow Dash said. “Now to my next question.” She then punched Soul in the stomach making him wince in the pain. “WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU DOING!?”

Soul recovered from Rainbow Dash’s punch and opened his mouth. “I can explain everything, if you can get me to Applejack,” he said before slipping into unconsciousness.

Rainbow Dash pinched the bridge of her nose and let out a sigh. “Fine, but you better give me a good reason or I’m telling Sunset about this,” she said.

Rainbow Dash lifted Soul onto her back and dragged him to her car.

“Man and I thought I was really fighting a real ninja,” she said to herself.

Author's Note

And that kids, is why you shouldn't wear ninja outfits. You would have avoided martial art fights if you just looked like a regular burglar.

So, what do you think Soul is planning? Must have been something big if he had to go through all that if it was worth it.

Chapter 23

What You Mean To Me - Part 3
And How Much I Love You

After completing the first part of his plan to get Sunset the best gift and being beaten to a bloody pulp from Rainbow Dash, Soul was now over at his grandmother’s farm after Rainbow Dash drove him there. Applejack was tending to his wounds from the fight and was surprised to see that his bones held up okay from what she could tell.

Applejack was rubbing down Soul’s cheek with a cotton ball while Rainbow Dash impatiently waited for Soul to wake back up. Rainbow Dash had her back against the wall as she tapped her foot and looked at the clock to see how late it was getting. She had to make up an excuse to her parents that she wanted to stay over at Applejack’s place and after everything that had happened, she really wanted to know why Soul had to put up a fight and why he was there in the first place.

“AJ, is there anything you can do to make him wake up?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Cause I really want to know what the hell is going on.”

“Cool ya jets, Dash.” Applejack said. “Ah don’t know why my cousin decided to sneak into Sunset’s home, but Ah’m sure that he really had a good reason…. At least that’s what Ah’m hoping for.”

“He better have a good reason or I’m finishing what we started,” Rainbow Dash said as she cracked her knuckles.

“Ah’m not going to let ya hurt my cousin anymore than ya already did,” Applejack said before she paused for a moment. “Unless of course it was some kind of panty raid. In which case, Ah’ll be more than happy to help ya.”

“I’m so glad that we’re family, Applejack,” Soul said as he slowly sat up on the bed. Applejack helped Soul with getting up as he winced in pain while moving. He let out a groan as he stretched his arms around. “Damn, I’ve never gotten my ass kicked like that before.”

“Glad to be the first,” Rainbow Dash commented with a smug smile. Her expression turned into a serious one and walked over to Soul. “So, I have to ask: WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU DOING!?” she yelled into Soul’s face as he winced from the sudden loudness.

Soul rubbed his ear for a moment before looking at Rainbow Dash. “Well, do you want the short or long version?” he asked.

“I want the truth!” Rainbow Dash said as she leaned down to Soul’s face with her nose touching his.

Soul gulped. “Alright, long version it is then,” he said.

While explaining about why Sunset was depressed and explaining some of his plan to get her gift, Rainbow Dash nodded and said ah huh several times and got the idea. After Soul was finished, there was still something on Rainbow Dash’s mind that still needed to be answered.

“Okay, I get that Sunset is unhappy about not seeing her parents again and you sneaking in her house. But you haven’t explained why you needed Twilight’s help in all this,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “Why do you need her help so badly?”

“I want to tell you everything but I just want to keep it a secret right now,” Soul explained. “I promise to make it up to you for all the trouble you had to go through…. and to Sonata too.”

“I probably need to make that up to her too,” Rainbow Dash added.

“So, ya really don’t want to tell us what ya have planned?” Applejack asked.

“It’s too special to spoil it,” Soul said.

Applejack let out a sigh and rubbed the back of her head. “Well, alright if ya say so,” she said. “Ah just hope ya know what ya doing.”

“Trust me, I do,” Soul said. He laid back down on the bed and let out a yawn. “Right now though I am too exhausted and beaten up to go anywhere right now.”

“Fair enough. Ah’ll let Aunt Dawn know you’re here and then we’ll let you do whatever it is you have to do,” Applejack said.

“Thanks Applejack,” Soul said.

“Mind if I stay for the night?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I told my parents I would be sleeping here for the night.”

“Sure thing, Dash. You can sleep in the guest room as usual,” Applejack said.

“Awesome.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash left the room and Soul slowly drifted into sleep as he was excited for what he had planned next.

Soul leaned against the school’s statue as he waited for Twilight to come. He head was wrapped in a bandage and still had a black eye on his right eye. He looked at his cellphone to see that it was just a few minutes away from noon. Soul let out a sigh and shivered a bit from the cold win. He arrived there twenty minutes before in case Twilight arrived early. He was getting tired of standing in the cold and started making his way towards the car he borrowed from his mom until he heard something behind him.

Soul turned to see a matress come out of nowhere and raised a brow in confusion. The next thing he knew, a girl with lavender skin with a purple jacket and long blue jeans popped out of the statute and landed on the mattress.

“OOF!” Twilight grunted as she landed softly on mattress and got up on her feet. She swiped her jacket off and crossed her arms as she shivered because of the cold. “Brrrr, of all the times to come here, it had to be winter. I don’t even have fur when I’m human!”

“Um, Twilight?”

Twilight looked up to see Soul standing in front of her with a confused expression.

“Oh, you’re Soul right?” Twilight asked. “Sunset’s boyfriend?”

Soul nodded.

“It’s good to meet you again,” Twilight greeted as she walked up to him. “I haven’t seen you since the Fall Formal. I was surprised to get a letter from you…. Actually ever since Sunset uses the only book that could send any message to me.”

“Life is full of surprises,” Soul said and noticed Twilight was still shivering from the cold. “Um, do you want me to take you somewhere warm? There is a lot to discuss about and it might take a while to hash out the details.””

“That would be great,” Twilight said as she followed Soul to his car. She then looked at Soul for a moment before speaking up again. “I have to ask: What happened to you? You look like you just came out of a fight.”

Soul let out a sigh. “Oh, you have no idea what I had to go through to even send you a letter,” he replied. “I’ll explain that too when we get somewhere warm.”

Soul and Twilight went over to the cafe and he explained everything to Twilight about what had happened. He was telling her that Sunset was depressed for the last few weeks and why so. He continued on to say that he had come with a present to Sunset and he knew that only Twilight would be able to help with that. He added how he got the black eye and bandages from when he was fighting Rainbow Dash.

After Soul was done telling everything that had led up to now, Twilight stared at him with a blank dumbfounded look as her hot chocolate steamed. She shook her head after she had processed everything that was told to her and decided to talk about the important parts.

Twilight cleared her throat. “So, Sunset really has been this upset?” she asked.

Soul nodded. “Twilight, I have to say, it was very painful to see her like that,” he said. “And now I can’t stop thinking about it. That’s why I needed your help for this.”

“Whatever it is, I’ll help,” Twilight said. “But I still don’t understand what you need me for though.”

Soul smiled. “Trust me, you’re in a really good position to help,” he said.

Soul explained to Twilight what he wanted her to do. What he was asking her to do was so shocking to her, that she was surprised that she didn’t think of it. After he had explained everything to her and the two chatted for a few moments. The two were on their way out of the cafe and headed back to Canterlot High. Saying their goodbyes, Twilight walked back into the portal only to drag the mattress back with her. Soul chuckled when she said that she had to rethink her strategy on coming back into the human world since the matress got wet from the snow.

Soul went back into his mom’s car and drove off as he prepared for the next part of his plan.

A few days had past and it was now Christmas Eve. At the home of one teenage girl from another world, Sunset was still laying in her bed as she covered herself under her blanket in warmth. After the sun’s light hit her face for a while, her eyes slowly opened and looked over to her clock to see that it was nine-thirty. She let out a groan and turned away from the clock and the light of the sun. In the back of her mind, she dreaded this day to come and wished that it had already been over. And the next day after that too.

As Sunset tried to ignore the outside world as she attempted to stay in her bed, she heard her doorbell ring and let out an irritated sigh. She had believed that it was one of her friends trying to invite her over to another slumber party. She was fine going to the first few but she wanted to be alone for the rest of the Christmas holiday and avoid anymore talks about it.

The doorbell rang over and over again. She let out a groan and slowly hopped out of bed. After walking through her living room and towards the door, she twisted and opened the door.

“Look Pinkie, I said already that I’m not-” Sunset was about to say but her she stopped when she saw who was standing there.

It was Soul with a smile as he looked down at Sunset who only had a surprised look on her for a moment before she looked at him with a raised brow.

“Soul? What are you doing here?” Sunset asked. “Shouldn’t you be with you family?”

“I was, but I had some guests that came along that wanted to meet you,” Soul replied.

“What are-”

Sunset’s mouth froze and her eyes widen when she saw Soul step aside. A man and a woman stood there with joyful expressions on them and their eyes glistened with tears. Sunset felt a lump in her throat as stared at the two with shock. The man’s skin was pale yellow with dark red hair while the woman was tan skinned with long curled yellow hair and the couple wore comfortable warm clothes.

The woman took a few steps forward towards Sunset until she was right in front of her. The woman held her hand over Sunset’s cheek as tears started to stream down.

“S-Shimmy?” the woman asked in a shaky voice.

“M-Mom,” Sunset said as she held her mother’s hand as tears streamed.

The moment Sunset said these words, her mother wrapped her arms around her daughter and hugged her like there was no tomorrow.

“Midnight, it really is our daughter!” Sunset’s mother said.

Midnight, Sunset’s father, joined in and hugged both her mother and her with tears coming out of his eyes. “We missed you so much, my little sweetheart,” he said.

The three hugged together for a few moments while Soul watched with a smile. The three broke off the hug and all stared at one another in silence until Sunset spoke up.

“What are you doing here?” Sunset asked. “Not that I am happy to see you again, but how did you know I was here?”

“Well, your friend here had told Princess Twilight about you being here and he was kind enough to show us where you lived,” Sunset’s mother explained. “Oh, my little filly, you’ve grown up so much.”

“We’ve searched for you for some many years. We asked Princess Celestia where you were but she could never say what had happened to you,” Midnight added.

Sunset’s mother walked over to Soul and gave him a hug. “If it wasn’t for this young colt here, we would have been depressed for the rest of our lives,” she said. “I cannot thank you enough for doing this.”

“You don’t have to thank me, Mrs. Sunrise,” Soul said. “I just wanted Sunset to be with her family again. She missed you very much.”

“Still we can’t thank you enough,” Midnight said. “How about we all get inside. We have a lot to catch up on.”

Sunset’s parents pass her and into her apartment. Just as Soul was about to go through the door, Sunset stopped him as she placed her hand over his chest and looked at him with angry glare.

“Soul, what the hell!?” she hissed. “I told you not to bother me about this. You haven’t told them what I did, did you?”

“No, I didn’t say anything about what you’ve done,” Soul replied. “But they're your parents. I know you felt ashamed about what you’ve done but you have to let that go. And if your parents really love you, they’ll forgive for it and understand why you did all that.”

“Soul, it’s not just that,” Sunset said. She lowered her head down and tears streamed down her cheek. “They may ask me to come back and if they do and I go…. I may never see you again.”

Soul went silent for a moment as he thought over Sunset’s words. He looked down on the ground and contemplated for a moment before he looked back up to her. “Then if that’s what it takes to see you happy again, I’m willing to do that,” he said.

Sunset was shocked by Soul’s response. He was willing to do whatever to make her happy even if he might lose her. Sunset clutched her chest tightly as she felt a small bit of pain in her heart. Part of her wanted to be with Soul for as long as they lived, but another part of her wanted to be with her parents and if they did forgive her and ask her to come back home with them, she would lose the one that she deeply fell in love with it.

Sunset looked one look behind her to see her parents sitting on the couch while their backs were turned to her. She then looked towards Soul and grabbed him by the shoulder. She leaned in and kissed him on the lips in a deep passionate kiss. While Soul was caught off guard by her actions, he quickly accepted the kiss and wrapped his arms around her. After a moment, the two broke off the kiss and gazed into each others eyes.

“I don’t want to lose you,” Sunset said. “I love you so much that I can’t bare to be without you.”

“But what about-”

“Like you said, if they do love me, than they would understand,” Sunset said. She held onto Soul’s hand and guided him inside.

Soul smiled happily as he was feeling like the luckiest guy in the world.

“By the way, they kept on calling you my friend,” Sunset pointed out. “Do they know we’re in a relationship?”

Soul cleared his throat. “I may have skipped some details when I saw your dad,” he answered. “I thought I might live longer that way.”

Sunset giggled. “Don’t worry, dad is very loving person,” she said. “He wouldn’t mind someone dating his daughter.”

Soul let out a sigh of relieve.

“Course he may give you ‘The Talk,’” Sunset added.

Soul gulped.

Sunset and Soul joined in on Sunset’s parents in the living room and Sunset began to tell her parents why she disappeared from Equestria. She told them everything about her selfishness to be a princess and stealing Princess Twilight’s crown up to the point of her redemption. She continued on saying how she had changed and was able to save the school from the Dazzlings at the Battle of the Bands. She even went on to say that she was in a relationship with Soul and to her surprise, they were aware of Soul being possibly her boyfriend after all the trouble he had to go though.

Like Soul had said, Sunset’s parents did forgive her for what she had done and told her that they would love her no matter what. And what surprised both Soul and Sunset the most was while her parents did want her to come home, they knew that she was happy living here and wouldn’t ask her to leave her new life.

After a long while chatting for a while and Midnight talking with Soul in private about dating Sunset, her parents asked if she could come back to Equestria just for a while during the holidays. Sunset was a bit hesitant at first, but Soul said that he wouldn’t mind her being gone for a while and her friends would want her to be with her family. Sunset agreed and after getting ready and driving down the road, they were back at Canterlot High. Sunset’s parents went into the portal first while they left the young couple to say their goodbyes for the time being.

Soul leaned down to her and kiss her on the lips in a tender display of affection for her. He wrapped his arms around her as she did the same. He broke of the kiss and leaned his forehead against hers. “I love you,” he said. “I hope you enjoy the present I got you.”

Sunset smiled. “I will and I love you too,” she said. “Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas,” Soul said before kissing Sunset again.

The two said their goodbyes and Sunset walked through the portal as Soul waved at her. Soul was sadden a bit to see her gone but he was still happy seeing her be with her family for a while. He let out a sigh and walked back to his car. While the thought of family was in his mind for a long while, there was one place he knew where he was needed.

Over at Sweet Apple Acres, the Apple family invited all of their friends and family together for a huge Christmas Eve party. Dawn and Comet where at the party with Granny Smith and their nieces and nephew, Applejack, Apple Bloom and Big Macintosh. Also there were most of Applejack and Soul’s friends, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Sonata, Swift, Night and Rivet as well their parents, siblings and guardians were there too.

Everyone was chatting or were playing games with one another as they enjoyed the Eve of Christmas. Coming through the front door was Soul as he walked in and closed the door behind him. His mother was the first to notice his arrival and walked over to give him a hug.

“Oh sweetie, I thought you were never going to make it,” Dawn said as she embraced her son. “I was afraid that I would come and get you before you did anything funny with your girlfriend.”

Soul rolled his eyes. “Mom, I wasn’t going to do that,” he said. “There was just something important that I had to do.”

“Oh, like what?” Dawn asked.

“I’ll tell you about it in a little bit,” Soul said.

Just as Dawn had let go of him, he was then grabbed by Pinkie as she gave him a bear hug which squeezed the living daylight out of him. After her hug, Soul panted heavily as he tried to catch his breath.

“Soul, is so good to see you!” Pinkie chimed. “I’m glad to see that your black eye went away. So, did you get Sunset come?”

“Sorry Pinkie, but there was somewhere she wanted to go,” Soul replied.

“Aawww,” Pinkie said in disappointment. “Where did she go then?”

“She went to visit with her parents for the holidays,” Soul answered.

Pinkie’s disappointed expression turned into a joyous one. “Really!? That so sweet!” she said. “How long do you think she’ll be gone?”

“Maybe for a couple of days, but that’s not important,” Soul said. “As long as she spend time with them, that’s what matters.” He then looked over to his mom. “Just like I want to spend with you and dad.”

Dawn smiled and hugged her son in a gentle way. “Oh and I always thought you were thinking you were too grown for us,” she joked.

“Never in my entire life,” Soul said.

“Hey everyone, Rudolph the Red Nose Reindeer is on!” Swift said.

“You’re seriously into that?” Rivet asked.

“Hey, it's a classic!” Swift countered.

“Only you would be into that, bro,” Scootaloo commented.

“Hey!”

“I like watching it too,” Fluttershy said.

“Me too, I love watching it!” Pinkie said.

Everyone gathered around int living room and started watching the program on the tv. Soul looked around for a moment before asking someone.

“Hey, where’s Clyde and Rarity?”

“They’re over at Rarity’s place with her family,” Rivet said. “They’re having their own little party together. I guess it was good move anyway since there’s barely any room left for anyone.”

“Oh, don’t be such a fuss,” Rivet’s mom said. “I enjoy having you sit with me.”

Rivet was sitting on the same chair as his mom while Scootaloo was sitting with her figurative big sister, Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash snickered quietly about Rivet’s quality time with his mother while he let out an irritated sigh.

Soul chuckled for a moment before Applejack was calling for him.

“Hey cuz, we saved you a seat on the floor here,” Applejack said as she laid on the floor with many of their friends while most of the adults hogged all the furniture.

Soul smiled and removed his jacket and placed it on the hanging rack. He got on his stomach on the floor with the rest of his friends and family. From then on, Soul enjoyed the rest of Christmas Eve knowing the love of his life was being happy and smiling again while she was with her family once more.

A few days had past and Soul was waiting by the statue in front of Canterlot High. He held in his arm the book that Sunset uses to send messages to Twilight and not too long ago, he received a message from Sunset. It read that she was saying her goodbyes to her parents and was on her way back into the human world. Soul waited patiently for her until her heard something come out of the statue and a thud sound.

Soul turned around to see Sunset on the ground as she let out a groan. He quickly ran over to her and helped her back on her feet. Sunset shook her head a few times before she gazes into his eyes once more. The two smiled and embraced each other into their arms. The two then kissed passionately for a moment before they broke off the kiss and talked.

“I missed you,” Sunset said.

“I missed you too,” Soul said. “How was your time with your parents?”

“It was wonderful. I had forgotten what it was like being a pony again,” Sunset replied. “But right now I’m a little tired from all the celebrating and parties I went to and I just want to spend some time with you.”

“I would love to spend sometime with you again,” Soul said before he leaned down and kiss her on the lips. “So, what are we going to do? Make out, snuggle up, talk about what we did during the holidays or are we going to do all of that anyway?” he joked.

Sunset blushed and lowered her head down for a moment before looking back at him. “How about I show you when we get back to my place,” she said. “It’s very special to not do out here.”

Soul raised a brow and rubbed the back of his head. “Um, sure but what is it?” he asked.

“I’ll show you when we get back,” Sunset said with a wink and walked casually towards his car.

Soul felt confused by her gesture and decided to follow her to found out what she was talking about. After a short drive, they made it to her house and she said that she needed to do something for a moment. She grabbed some things from her drawers without Soul seeing them and told him to wait on her bed for a moment.

Soul still felt confused on what Sunset was doing and did what she said. After a moment of waiting, he heard the door to the bathroom open and looked over only to have his face turn red and his breath froze. She was only wearing lingerie with most of her body revealed to him to see.

“S-Sunset!?” Soul asked shockingly.

Sunset wore a dark crimson bra with red lacing and her panty following the same pattern of color. She wore see long through sock that were attached to a strap around her waist.

Soul gulped and clutched onto the bed sheets as she said nothing and walked closely to him. She sat on his lap as she wrapped her arms around him. With her body pressed against him, Soul was burning up with sweat pouring down his forehead.

‘OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD! IS THIS REALLY HAPPENING!?’ Soul shouted in his mind as he gazed into Sunset’s cyan eyes.

Sunset closes the gap between their faces and pressed her lips against his. Soul lifted his arms up slowly and gently wrapped around Sunset’s body as he felt her exposed back. After a very passionate make out, Sunset broke off the kiss and spoke up.

“Soul, I want you to take me,” she said. “Right here and right now.”

“B-But why?” Soul asked.

“Why? Don’t you know what you did for me?” Sunset said. “You were there when I needed someone to hold me when I cried in the library and you must have went through so much to get my parents to come here and see me. You gave me back my family and I didn’t lose you when it happened. I have said I love you but now I am for certain that you are the one for me and I have never felt so happy like this in my life. There is nothing I could do to repay you for what you did. So now, this is the closest that I could ever repay you with; by giving myself to you.”

Soul stood silent as he gazed into his lover’s eyes and how her words mean to him. In his mind, this was something he wanted to do with her. To prove how much he loves her and to give himself to her. But in his heart, there was something else that told him different. That there was something another way to show his love without any physical intimacy. Soul took a deep breath before gazing into Sunset’s eyes and placing a hand over her cheek.

“Sunset, I love you more than anything else in this world and I want to be one with you,” Soul began to say. “But not now. Not like this.”

Sunset’s eyes widened with surprise and shock. He felt confused and conflicted with his words. She leaned away and thought for a moment before she spoke.

“I-I don’t understand,” she said.

“I know you want to prove that you love me, but you already have,” Soul said. “You’re with me right now and that’s all I want from you for now. I want to save both you and me for something even better when the time comes. I would be lying if I said I didn’t want to take you but right now it feels like the wrong thing to do. Can you promise me that you would wait for that with me?”

Sunset gazed into Soul’s eyes before smiling and nodded. “Of course, I will wait,” she said. “I love you so much that I’m willing to wait for hundreds of years.”

Soul chuckled. “I’m not saying to wait that long, but I promise it won’t be that long at all,” he said.

Soul and Sunset leaned to each other and kissed some more. After a few minutes, they broke off the kiss and Sunset let out a sigh.

“I guess I’ll change into something else then,” she said.

Just as she was about to get up, Soul kept her in place and stopped her from moving. She raised a brow at him.

“Um, not just yet,” Soul said with a blush. “I’m still enjoying the view.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and smacked him on the chest. “All that talk about saving yourself and you have to act like this now?” she joked.

Soul shrugged. “Hey, I have a half-naked chick sitting on top of me, what else should I do?” he jokingly asked.

Sunset pushed Soul on top of the bed and walked off back into the bathroom. After a moment she was dressed up back into her warm outfit and held onto Soul’s hands.

“Come on, I want to go somewhere to eat,” Sunset said. “As bad as this may sound, I miss eating meat.”

Soul laughed. “I bet you do,” he said. He leaned in and kiss her on the lips. “I love you.”

“I love you more,” Sunset said before they left together and went out to eat.

Author's Note

And that my friends, shows how much of a lover Soul really is. What do you think he wants to wait for? That answer may come in the next chapter or maybe in something else entirely!

Stay tune for the last chapter of..... The Sun of My Heart!

Chapter 24

Until the Next Time We Meet

It was very early on Monday morning and Soul was sleeping in his bed as usual. But on a few occasions, he would be sharing it with someone special in his heart. Also sleeping was Sunset as she cuddled up to him for warm under the covers as she nuzzled under his neck.

Walking into the room with a bottle spray, Dawn looked at the couple and let out a sigh. She aimed the bottle at them and started spraying water at them.

*Squirt! Squirt!*

“AAAAHHH!”

*Squirt! Squirt!*

“GAAHHH!”

Awakened by the water being squirted at their faces, the two woke up and wiped away the water. As soon as Soul did so, he glared over to his mother.

“STOP DOING THAT!” he yelled.

“Then tell her to stop sneaking into the house!” Dawn said. “Seriously, we have a front door.”

“Wait, so you're saying I can just come here and sleep with him?” Sunset asked.

“Hell no, but I would like it if you would stop using the ladder,” Dawn replied. “How do you think I figured it out when you're here? Comet has to move it out of the way because it’s just standing right next to the back door.”

“Oh.” Sunset blushed. “It’s really hard to see in the dark.”

“Anyways, I have breakfast ready and you two need to get ready for school,” Dawn said before she left the couple alone in the room.

Soul let out a sigh and fell back onto his pillow. “I swear she can be such a pain,” he commented.

Sunset giggled and laid her head on top of Soul’s shoulder. “She’s just doing what any mother would do,” she said.

“Yeah, I know,” Soul said. He looked over to her with a smile. “At least we made going back to school special.”

Sunset giggled. “We sure did,” she said before planting a kiss on his lips.

The two made out for a moment before the door opened up again.

“Stop sucking faces and get ready!” Dawn shouted.

The sudden outburst scared the couple and made them fall over the sides of the bed. They let out moans of pain as Dawn only smiled with satisfaction and left the room. Soul got up and glared over to the door.

“I really hate it when she does that,” Soul commented.

After getting dressed, the two walked downstairs together into the kitchen. The couple sat down at the table where two plates of bacon, eggs and toast laid on them. On the opposite side sitting from them was Comet where was holding up a newspaper with one hand and held onto a cup of coffee in the other. Sitting next to him was Dawn as she was eating the same thing as the others, but her plate was twice the amount.

Just as Soul and Sunset were about to dine, Dawn stopped them when she spoke up.

“Soul, Sunset, there was something I wanted to tell you too,” Dawn said. “It’s really an exciting news.”

Soul and Sunset looked over to Dawn.

“What is it mom?” Soul asked.

“Well, for a while your dad and I had some special alone time whenever you're with your girlfriend,” Dawn said earning a disgusted groan from his son and Sunset looking away from her with a blush. “And something wonderful had happened.”

“We were going to tell you about it as a Christmas gift but we weren’t sure of it yet if it was happening and we needed to see the doctor first,” Comet added.

“Wait, what are you two saying?” Soul asked.

Dawn and Comet looked at each other with big smiles before looking back at their son.

“I’m pregnant!” Dawn chimed. “I’m having another baby!”

Soul and Sunset pursed their lips for a moment as their minds processed this shocking news. After that Sunset smiled and walked over to Dawn and held her hand.

“Congratulation, Dawn!” she said. “I’m very happy for you and your husband.”

“Thank you very much, Sunset,” Dawn said.

“Wow, mom you’re really having another kid?” Soul asked.

“Yes and I really hope that it turns out better than the last one,” Dawn commented.

Soul raised a brow and glared at her. “Um, I’m the last and first kid you had,” he pointed out.

“Oh right, you’re still here.”

Soul let out a low growl.

Dawn giggled. “I’m teasing you,” she said. “You know I love you so much.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” Soul said as he got up and went over to hug his mother. “So, is it a boy or a girl?”

“It’s still to early to say,” Comet said. “It’ll be about some weeks until we can tell if it’s either one.”

“I’m holding out that it’s a girl,” Dawn said.

“You said that when you had Soul,” Comet commented.

“Well, I’m sure of it this time.”

“You said the same thing about Soul too.”

Dawn glared at her husband as he only shrugged it off.

“I hope it’s a girl too,” Sunset said.

“Thank you, Sunset,” Dawn said.

Just as the conversation was about to continue, they heard several knocks at the front door and the doorbell was ringing like crazy. Comet jogged over to the door and the moment he opened it, a flash of pink rushed past him and appearing in front of Dawn was Pinkie Pie.

“OMMYGOD, OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, are you really pregnant!?” Pinkie asked frantically as she was bouncing up and down over and over.

“Pinkie, how did you-”

“Shup up, Soul! You’re interrupting a conversation,” Pinkie snapped and looked over to Dawn. “Are you really!? Are you really!? Are you really!? Are you really!? Are you really!? Are you really!? Are you really!? Are you-”

“Yes! I am having another child!” Dawn yelled out her answer.

“WOO HOO! This calls for a celebration!” Pinkie chimed. She then let out a gasp. “I have to let everyone know about this! I need a phone stat!”

Pinkie pulled out her phone and she was frantically texting down her words to all of her friends before looking up to the family with their confused looks.

“I’ll have to get back with you on the party details but in the meantime, I have to tell everyone in the world about this!” Pinkie said as she rushed back towards the front.

As Comet was coming back into the kitchen, Pinkie past by him again and caused him to spin around in circles until he stopped and felt sick to his stomach. Pinkie went through the front door and left as she went on to tell the world.

Everyone in the room stood silent for a moment until Sunset let out a sigh.

“That’s Pinkie for you,” she commented.

After driving to Canterlot High together, Soul and Sunset walked together while Sunset wrapped her arm around Soul’s and headed towards the school’s entrance. On the way, they heard familiar voices calling out to them.

“Hey Soul and Sunset,” Swift said. “Congrats on your mom being pregnant.”

“Thanks, man,” Soul said.

“Heya guys!” Pinkie chimed. “I forgot to ask you guys how was your weekend when I was by your house. I bet you did a lot of stuff together when Sunset got back.”

“You could say that,” Soul replied and leaned his head on Sunset’s.

“Awww, you guys are so sweet together,” Pinkie commented. “Just like when me and Swift go out together.” She planted a kiss on Swift cheeks and he blushed.

“Morning, y’all,” Applejack greeted. “Ah heard about Aunt Dawn having another cousin on the way. And Ah see you two came in together again.”

“Well, we do live near each other-”

“Oh don’t give me that, Ah live just across a field from ya,” Applejack interrupted Soul. “In fact, Ah did see ya two come out your house together.”

Sunset blushed and Soul rubbed the back of his head.

“Wow, you guys progressed fast,” Pinkie commented.

“It’s not what you think, Pinkie,” Sunset said.

“Hey, what’s up everybody?” Rainbow Dash greeted as she walked along with Rivet, Fluttershy and Night. “Oh and congrats on your mom still having it in her.”

Soul let out a groan. “Thanks for saying that,” he said.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash. I’m glad to see you again,” Sunset said.

“Glad to be seeing me too,” Rainbow Dash joked. “So, how was your Christmas with your folks?”

“It was great. We spent a lot of time together and saw a play,” Sunset replied.

“Oh, that sounds wonderful,” Fluttershy commented. “Me and my family went to the zoo during the weekend. My parents were nice enough to bring Night with us.”

“It was fun,” Night added. “Oh yeah, I heard from a friend that Principal Celestia was planning on announcing something.”

“Like what?” Swift asked.

“Don’t know, Min wasn’t able to get the details,” Night answered.

“How did Minuette know anything about it?” Rivet asked.

“She’s a member of the school council now,” Night explained.

“Wait, when did she-”

“Good morning, everyone,” Rarity said as she and Clyde held hands together. “It is so good to see all of you again. And Soul, congratulation on your mother giving you another sibling to have.”

“Congrats on that,” Clyde commented. “You’re going to enjoy being the first born, I know my brother does.”

“Thanks, you two,” Soul said.

“Rarity!” Pinkie chimed and went over to hug the fashionista. “We’re so glad to see you again! I missed you like super duper lot!”

“I missed you too, dear,” Rarity said as she hugged back. “Have I missed anything besides Soul having a sibling?”

“Well, we found out that Soul and Sunset did it,” Pinkie replied.

Everyone’s mouth hung and Soul and Sunset were bright red.

“We did not do it!” Sunset yelled.

“You didn’t?”

“No!”

“Oh, well, false alarm,” Pinkie said.

“Pinkie, really? You shouldn’t just say things like that out loud,” Rarity said.

“I’m sorry,” Pinkie said.

“It’s okay, dear,” Rarity said. “Just as long as you didn’t spread that false gossip around, everything is fin-”

“SUNSET SHIMMER!”

Everyone’s eyes widen and they looked over to see Sonata with an angry expression as she glared down at Sunset.

“HOW DARE YOU TAKE AWAY SOUL’S INNOCENCE!”

Rarity glared over to Pinkie.

“I may have posted it on Facehoof before we cleared the whole thing,” Pinkie admitted.

“Woah Sonata, there’s been a misunderstanding,” Sunset said as she held her hands up. “Soul and I never-”

“I’m going to make you pay for taking my future husband’s virginity!” Sonata yelled.

Sunset glared back at Sonata. “He’s my boyfriend, Sonata!” she pointed out. “He’s with me!”

“I’ll kill you!”

Sonata ran towards Sunset and tackled her to the ground. The two were pulling each others hair and rolled around the ground with the others watching. While this was happening, Soul was hearing some comments he wished he didn’t hear.

“Hey, nice job with your girl, Soul!” Tyrone said.

“You are one lucky bastard,” Thunderlane said as he passed by.

“So, you did it with Sunset huh?” Flash commented. “You’re one lucky guy.”

“So wait, are still dating both Sonata and Sunset?” a random student asked.

Soul’s eyes were half lid and he smacked himself in the forehead.

“Think it could have gone any better?” Swift asked Rivet.

“Meh,” Rivet simply replied.

As the two were fighting, Sonata looked over to Soul with a smile.

“Oh, tell your mom that I’m happy that she has another guppy on the way,” Sonata said.

Soul let out a sigh. “I will.”

Everyone student as CHS were seated in the gymnasium as they waited for Principal Celestia. She did in fact had something to say like Night said and asked everyone to gather there. Walking across the stage, the students quieted down as she stood over by the microphone and spoke into it.

“Good morning, CHS!” Celestia greeted. “I want to say that I hoped you all had a wonderful holiday with your family and I am glad to see all of you again. As you know, spring will be coming up soon and I have something important to say.”

All the students started to murmur to one another.

“As many of you may not remember, the long awaited Friendship Games are coming back this spring!”

All at once, most of the students cheered and applauded at the new Celestia had given to them. The only few among that didn’t do so among them was Soul as he had a confused expression.

Soul turned over to Sunset. “What’s the Friendship Games?” he asked.

“It’s one of the most favorite sporting events in the school!” Sunset answered.

“.... What?” Soul asked nervously.

“It’s like the olympics. Basically, the Friendship Games committee chooses two schools to go against each other in various sporting events. It happens every once in a while,” Sunset explained.

Soul gulped and his skin turned pale.

“What’s wrong? You don’t look so good,” Sunset said concernly.

“You remember when I tried out for the sporting clubs, don’t you?” Soul asked.

Sunset pursed her lips for a moment as she thought over it. Her eyes widened when she remembered him laying on the nurses chair with a broken arm and was bandaged up.

“Oh.”

“Yeah.”

“And here are what sports will be available at the coming event. Right now these are the ones that are so far official. Others may come as we get closer to the event” Celestia explained and looked down at a piece of paper she had in her hand. “First off is Basketball.”

“Awesome!” Clyde cheered.

“Yeah, let’s show those ballers how we ball!” Tyrone commented.

“Rollerblading.”

“Sweet, I’m always good at that!” Pinkie said.

“Archery.”

“I’ve actually taken some archery lessons when I was little,” Rarity said. “I’m sure that’ll come in handy when the time comes.”

“I’ve also taken some archery lessons too,” Fluttershy said.

“Cross Country Track.”

“Alright, time for me to shine!” Night commented.

“And Soccer.”

“Ah yeah, time to show off some of my awesome moves!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Those are all that are listed so far,” Celestia said. “So, everyone get ready. The school’s team we’ll be up against will be the Shadow Bolts. I hope everyone does their best and be ready for the coming event.”

As everyone cheered, Soul just looked blankly at the stage with fear behind his eyes. Sunset had a concerned look on her and placed her hand on his shoulder.

“Are you going to be okay?”

“No,” Soul replied. He stood up. “No!”

And raised his hands to the heavens.

“NNOO- Wait!” Soul stopped and looked over to Sunset. “Is the event mandatory?”

“Yes.”

“NNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Even though everyone’s cheer was too loud for her to hear, Luna could see Soul shouting out the word 'no' with anger and she pinched the bridge of her nose.

“There's always someone like that when this happens,” Luna commented.

The school day ended and everyone decided to hang out over at the cafe. They chatted with one another as time went by. As they were talking, Soul looked over to Clyde and had a very important question on his mind.

“Hey Clyde, what did you get for Christmas?” he asked.

“I got the new game system from Rarity so now I can play with Tyrone at the new basketball game that came out,” Clyde replied.

“Oh sweet, I got to add you to my friends list,” Soul offered. “Ever played Halo?”

“You know it.”

“Awesome!”

Soul and Clyde high fived.

“So, I’m going to guess that you got something for your boo as well?” Rivet guessed.

Clyde smiled. “The best kind,” he said. “I got her tickets for me and her to go to Manehattan. That way, she can be there for Fashion Week.”

“Ah, nice one, man,” Swift commented.

“They weren’t just nice, Swift,” Rarity said. “They were simply wonderful gifts.” She leaned over to Clyde and kissed him on the cheek.

“So, you guys are going to be outta town?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I’m afraid so, dear,” Rarity replied. “But I’ll just be gone for the week. Hopefully, we’ll be back in time for Valentine's Day.”

“We’re going to miss you,” Pinkie said as she hugged Rarity.

“I’m going to miss you too, Pinkie dear,” Rarity said as she hugged back. “But I promise to be back soon.”

“I gotta say guys, it’s been awesome hanging out with you guys for the last few months,” Night said. “I hope we get to have some more fun this year.”

“Amen to that,” Soul said. “Although now that I think about it, there’s something missing.”

“Is it this?” Sunset asked as she leaned over and kiss Soul the cheek as she wrapped her arms around his.

“Oh, yeah,” Soul said as he leaned his head against hers.

“Hey Fluttershy, there’s something moving around your- Ah oh!” Rainbow Dash said before she scooted away from Fluttershy.

Coming out of Fluttershy’s hair was Greg as he crawled his way towards her shoulder. Everyone at the table winced back from her.

“Fluttershy, why did you bring it here!?” Rarity asked.

“Oh well, Greg was getting bored in his cage so I brought him with me for some fresh air,” Fluttershy explained.

‘Also, payback,’ Greg thought to himself as he lunged towards Sunset. ‘This is for crushing me under your boots, female dog spider!’

Sunset reacted and slapped the tarantula away from her and it landed on Soul’s face. Soul fell to the ground and rolled around with the arachnid on his face while he shouted.

“AAAAAHHH! GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!” he yelled.

Sunset bit her lip and Rivet let out a sigh.

“This brings back memories,” Rivet commented.

Soul and Sunset walked down the streets while the stars filled the night sky. The two thought it would be nice to stroll down the outside for a change and enjoy the others company while they held hands together. Sunset moved closer to Soul and laid her head down on his shoulder.

“It looks beautiful out here tonight,” Sunset commented as she looked up to the sky.

“Yeah, it does,” Soul said and looked down at her. “But not as beautiful as you.”

Sunset smiled and kissed Soul on the lips. “We should do this more often,” she said.

“I couldn’t agree more,” Soul said.

There was a moment of silence as the couple walked down the empty streets as every now and again a car would go by them. Soul looked down at his lover and a thought came to his mind.

“Hey, Sunny?”

“Yeah?”

“You know after school and we graduate, what do you plan to do?” Soul asked. “Do you plan on going back to Equestria or do you have other plans here?”

Sunset took a moment to think before she looked back at Soul. “I don’t know to tell you the truth,” she said. “But I know for sure that wherever I am or when, you’ll be there for me. Right?”

Soul smiled and wrapped his arm around her. “Of course,” he replied. “Wherever you go, I’ll be there with you.”

Sunset smiled and leaned towards Soul as the two kissed passionately with one another. From the day he met her, Soul couldn’t ask for any other girl than his Sunny. He felt so much warmth from her and couldn’t bare to be without her. He knew from the bottom of his heart and believed with his very soul that she was…

The Sun of His Heart

The End

Author's Note

WHAT!? :pinkiegasp: It's over!? NNNOOOOOOOOOOOOO! :pinkiesad2:

Pinkie, relax. We still have a special on the way.

.....Oh. :pinkiesmile:

Also, didn't I already told you about my plans with this anyway?

.....Oh yeah :pinkiesmile: ......*GASP!* :pinkiegasp: :pinkiehappy: OH YEAH! WE'RE GOING TO HAVE A-

PINKIE, NO! We want to leave it as a surprise until after the special comes out!

Oops, sorry :pinkiecrazy:

Special 2

Love Finds A Way
-
Alternate Universe
Post Equestria Girls

Soul let out a yawn as he walked down the trail towards the school he goes to. Canterlot High. He stretched out his arms to get the cramps out of his body. As he was walking, he heard a familiar voice calling out to him.

“Goodmorning, cuz,” Applejack greeted as she walked right next to him.

Soul smiled at his cousin. “Morning Applejack,” he greeted. He looked around for a moment. “Hey, where’s-”

Before he could finish, he was tackled from behind and was being grabbed by a little girl with red hair and a small pink bow on it.

“Goodmorning, cousin!” Apple Bloom beamed. “Ah’m so happy to see ya again!”

“I’m happy to see you too, little Bloom,” Soul said as he patted the top of Apple Bloom’s head.

“So, Ah’ve been wondering about something,” Applejack inquired. “Have any plans for this upcoming Fall Formal?”

“Not that I know of,” Soul replied. “I mean come on, who would go out with a guy like me?”

“Oh don’t be like that,” Applejack said. “You’re a sweet guy even if you can be a bit of a smart mouth sometimes.”

“Awww, you know me too well,” Soul commented.

“Some of my friends would like to go out with you,” Apple Bloom said.

“Umm, that’s flattering and all but I think it’s best that I don’t go out with a freshmen while I’m a junior,” Soul replied. “It might send the wrong message to a lot of folks.”

Apple Bloom rubbed her chin. “Good point,” she said. “That properly wouldn’t have worked anyway.”

“Anyways, there’s a ton of girls here that would be interested in ya,” Applejack said. “Well, maybe not all of them.”

“Or none of them at all,” Soul commented. “Besides, I’m not that interested in the dance anyway. I’ve got other plans.”

“Is it playing video games all night?” Applejack guessed.

“See, you know me too well.”

Applejack rolled her eyes.

While the three were walking, a car in the parking lot pulled up and a girl with red hair with yellow streaks walked out of it. Every student that was near her panicked and tried to either run away or hide from her. She smirked at the sight of terror that surrounded her and went into the building after she passed two boys that saluted to her and followed her.

Soul raised a brow at what had happened and notice that he was shaking. He looked down to see his little cousin hiding behind him as she closed her eyes. He looked over to Applejack.

“Who was that?” he asked.

Applejack raised a brow. “You're kidding me right?” she asked.

Soul shook his head. “I’ve been here for a couple of weeks, remember?” he commented.

“That was Sunset Shimmer!”

“Who?”

“One of the most nastyous varmints that ever walked on the face of the earth!”

“I don’t know, she looked cute,” Soul commented.

Applejack smacked herself in the forehead. “Ah never thought to hear that from any of my relatives,” she commented before looking back at Soul. “Okay short version, she’s mean as a wasp and she loves to make people miserable.”

“Oh, so she’s a she-demon?” Soul asked.

“Yes.”

“Gotcha,” Soul said.

“Well, Ah better head off,” Applejack said.

“Me too,” Apple Bloom said before she hugged her cousin one last time.

Soul returned the hug with his own and let Apple Bloom go. His cousins went into the building and followed suit into it as well.

Soul walked down the hallways as he whistle a tune to himself. He got to his locker and unlocked it. He put his bag in and grabbed a few of his notes for his class before he closed it. Just as he was about to make his way around a corner, he accidentally bumped into someone and they fell over.

Soul winced back. “I-I’m sorry, are you okay?” he asked concernedly.

The person that was on the floor was a girl and when she looked up at him, Soul recognized who it was.

Sunset Shimmer.

She glared at him. “Watch where you’re going!” she yelled. “Are you blind or something.”

Soul pursed his lips. “No, otherwise you would have been jabbed by a cane instead,” he joked.

“What did you say to me!?” Sunset asked angrily.

Soul shrugged off her angry glare. “Relax, I’m just kidding,” he said and offered her his hand. “Need help getting up?”

Sunset slapped away his hand. “I don’t need any help from you,” she said as she got up and patted her skirt.

Soul raised a brow at her comment and looked down to see her notes on the ground. He reached for them and stacked them together before he handed them over to her.

“Here’s your-”

“Whatever,” Sunset said as she snatched away the notes from Soul’s hand and walked passed him.

Soul rubbed the back of his head as he watched her walked down the hallway. He let out a sigh and continued his way towards his class.

It was now lunch time and every student at CHS was in the cafeteria. Soul was eating his mashed potatoes while he sat with his friends, Swift, Clyde, Rivet, Tyrone, Thunderlane and Night as they chatted with one another.

“So Clyde, any chance with going out with this Rarity you talk about sometimes?” Rivet asked.

“Doubt it, she’s like one of the most popular girls in school,” Clyde replied. “How would a guy like me go out with her?”

“It wouldn’t hurt to ask,” Thunderlane said. “I mean, you don’t want to end up like Swift here.”

“Hey!”

“Swift dawg, as cool as you can be at times, you still need to build up the guts to ask Pinkie out,” Tyrone said. “It’s been two years man!”

“I know, I know, but she’s just so cute,” Swift said. “How can a guy like me ever be with a girl like her?”

“I’m pretty sure you two are on the same level,” Rivet commented. “Like she’s the class clown and you became a clown.”

“That was one time!” Swift said as he crossed his arms.

“So how have you been doing, Soul?” Night asked.

“Doing good,” Soul replied. “Though I did had a run in with Sunset.”

“Dang and you lived?” Tyrone asked.

“I’m guessing who ever does doesn’t come out unscratched,” Soul commented.

“Pretty much, but I guess she was in a good mood if you survived,” Clyde said. “What with the Fall Formal coming up.”

“I wouldn’t say good mood,” Soul commented. “But yeah, that might be why she’s-”

“YOU’RE BREAKING UP WITH ME!?”

Everyone in the room froze up and looked over to see Sunset angrily glaring down her boyfriend, Flash Sentry.

“Look, I’m sorry but the way you act isn’t cool and I’ve had enough of it,” Flash said. “So, it’s over.”

Sunset let out a growl as she turned away from Flash and stomped out of the cafeteria. The students in her way either hid behind they trays, hid underneath their tables or ran out the windows. Just as she went through the doors and was out of sight, everyone let out cheers. They were congratulating Flash for dumping her and saying he was better off without her.

“Bout time,” Swift said as everyone else at the table looked at him. “What? He’s been one of my best pals, of course I would be glad for him.”

“I’m with you on that, Swift,” Thunderlane said. “I just never understood why he would go out with one of the most evil woman in the world.”

“Anyways, cheers for the dawg who’s now single and back on the market,” Tyrone said as he lifted his milk carton up.

The others did the same and tapped each others before taking drinks out of them.

Soul placed his milk carton back on his tray and looked up to the guys. “Hey, I’ve got go,” he said. “I need to take something out of my locker.”

Soul got up and made his way towards the lockers.

Soul walked down the hallways as he made his way towards his locker. Just as he turned around the corner, he once again bumped into someone and cursed himself from not learning from the first time. This time he tripped over and fell down with the person in his arms onto his back.

Soul shook his and looked up. “Geez, I’m sorry,” he said. “I thought I was-”

Soul’s eyes widen with surprise when he saw who was on top of him. It was Sunset as she was glaring at him once more but what surprised Soul wasn’t bumping into her again. But that she had tears in her eyes.

“Seriously!? Are you really that stupid!?” Sunset yelled. She got up onto her feet and wiped away the tears from her eyes. “Look before you walk, idiot!”

Soul rubbed the back of his head. “I’ll um remember that,” he said.

Just as Sunset turned her back on him and she was walking away, Soul felt something nagging at him in the back of his head. Time slow downed for him as he saw the tears in her eyes and felt sad for her. Even what Applejack and everyone else said about her, he was concerned for her. Going against his better instincts, he inhaled what was possibly his last breath and spoke.

“Are you okay?” he asked concernedly.

Sunset stopped in her tracks and stood silent for a moment. Soul gulped as the sudden silent was making him nervous. He could hear her sniff a few times before she looked back at him.

“Of course I’m not,” she hissed. “I’ve just got dumped in front of the whole school. Now I’ve got to work twice as hard to win this years Fall Formal Princess. *Sigh* Doesn’t matter anyway, everyone still fears me enough to know what would happen if any of them tries to step up.”

“Does winning a meanless title in high school really that important?” Soul asked. “I mean, yeah that does sound cool right now but it’ll be useless when you have to go to college and find a job while-”

“Would you shut up!” Sunset yelled.

Soul winced back.

“Why am I wasting time talking to you!?” Sunset asked. “You’re probably just some lonely dreeb that just like to play games, draws art or whatever the hell you do!”

Soul raised a brow. “Have you been spying on me?” he asked.

Sunset growled and walked away with a huff.

The moment Sunset was out of sight, Soul let out a sigh of relieve. “Oh man, that was close,” he said to himself. “Note to self, never do something like that again.”

It was near the end of school and everyone was leaving for their homes. Soul was almost the last person out as he walked down the hallway. He was at his locker and was placing his notes and other things into his locker before picking up his bag. Just as he was about to close his locker, looked to his right and yelped when he saw Sunset glaring at him.

Soul gulped as she glared at him and gave out a weak smile.

“H-Hey Sunset, what’s up?” he asked meekly.

“I’ve got one question for you,” Sunset said. “Did you tell anyone else what had happened?”

“Um, what at the cafeteria?” Soul asked. “It was kinda hard not talk about it since everyone-”

“I meant when you bumped into me the second time!” Sunset angrily clarified. “You didn’t tell anyone I cried did you?”

“N-No, I swear!” Soul pleaded.

“Good,” Sunset said before she grabbed around Soul’s shirt collar. “Because if you do, I will make your life a living hell.”

Sunset shoved Soul back and he was beginning to trip. Soul reached out to Sunset and grabbed her by her jacket and the two fell into his locker and the door was shut. Sunset’s eyes widen with fear and she turned around and pushed against the door. Her attempts to get out failed as the locker was shut tight.

“Great! Look what you did!” Sunset shouted. “Now we’re stuck in here.”

“Me? You were the one that pushed me!” Soul countered.

“Yeah well…. Shut up!” Sunset said.

“Good come back,” Soul commented.

“I am literally an inch from your face, I can punch that mouth right off,” Sunset said.

“Good point.”

“How the hell are we going to get out of here?” Sunset asked.

“Don’t you have your cellphone?” Soul asked.

“It’s in my purse,” Sunset replied. “What about yours?”

“I have mine but its out of power.”

“What? How is your phone out of power?” Sunset asked. “What have you been doing with it?”

“I just forgot to recharge it yesterday and… well… I had to survive chemistry class so I watched a few videos to help me out with it.”

“So, you cheated then?”

“Look, I did not hear the teacher say we couldn’t use our phones to help us…. and yes,” Soul replied.

“Great, now we have to wait for someone to pass by,” Sunset said.

“So, what are we going to do until then to kill the time?” Soul asked.

“What I’m going to be doing is thinking of ways to kill you when I get out of here,” Sunset said. “And if it takes too long, I’ll go ahead and kill you anyway.”

“Wow, I am questioning how you even had a boyfriend in the first place,” Soul said.

“I only used Flash just so I can be more popular,” Sunset explained.

“That’s lame,” Soul commented.

“Shut up!”

“Hey, is someone in there?” a voice from outside asked.

Sunset turned around to see that someone was there.

“Oh thank god, quick get me out of here!” Sunset pleaded. “I don’t want to be with this idiot for another minute.”

“I have a name you know,” Soul said.

“Wait, is that Sunset Shimmer I hear in there?” the voice asked before letting out a laugh. “HAHAHAHA! Oh, this is too good!”

“Rainbow Dash!? What are you doing here?” Sunset asked.

“Well duh, I came to get some of stuff out of my locker,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Who’s in there with you?”

“Um hi, my name is Soul,” Soul greeted. “My cousin is Applejack. You may have heard of her.”

“Oh, I’ve heard of her,” Rainbow Dash said. “I know she’s a backstabbing liar.”

“What?”

“You know this is good,” Rainbow Dash said. “I can get back at her by leaving her cousin locked up in here since she left me and the other Wonder Colts hanging after the stunt she pulled over us.”

“What about me!?” Sunset asked.

“I just plain hate you,” Rainbow Dash said bluntly. “Now if you would excuse me, I have a school to leave. Have a nice night.”

“Rainbow Dash, get back here!?” Sunset yelled as she heard laughter slowly lowering until she couldn’t hear it anymore. She let out a growl before slamming her head against the locker. “Great, one of my best plans turned against me.”

“What are you talking about?” Soul asked. “And what did she mean by my cousin being a backstabbing liar? She’s never been any of those. But she is a front puncher though.”

“I got them to believe that they were doing something the other was doing and tricked them to bring their groups into something that other was going to do but it never happened,” Sunset explained. “In short, I ruined their friendship.”

“You did what!?” Soul asked. “You ruined my cousin’s friendship?”

“Yeah, so what of it?”

It was Soul’s turned to glare down angrily at Sunset and she was getting nervous.

“Listen up and listen good,” Soul threatened. “You can do whatever the hell you want to me, but if you dare try to hurt my cousin or her friends or our family, I’ll be the one giving you a reason to run for the hills.”

Sunset gulped.

“G-Got it.”

“After we’re out of here, I’ll be the one to tell her what you did and pray that she’s in a good mood,” Soul said before leaning up against the wall and looking away from Sunset.

Sunset give out a sigh of relief when Soul backed away from her and looked away from him as well. The two remained silent as time went by. Sunset was feeling her legs begin to tire from standing and was beginning to feel warm in her jacket. She looked over to Soul for a moment remembering their conversation. She feared to ask anything to him but her tired legs were begging her otherwise.

Sunset let out a sigh. “Um, Soul is it? Do you mind if we just sit down?” she asked. “I’m getting tired of standing up like this.”

Soul looked over to her with a blank expression before letting out a sigh. “Yeah, that sounds like an idea,” he said. “I’m kinda surprised to see that we got plenty of room in here…. Wow, these things must be really well funded.”

Soul sat down first before Sunset sat on his lap. Sunset blushed as she sat on him and while she did, she felt something poking at her. She glared over to him and Soul blushed.

“I’m sorry,” Soul said as he reached down into his pocket and pulled out his pen. “Forgot I had this on me.”

Sunset raised a brow. “Wait, I thought…. Never mind,” she said.

The two remained silent for a long while before Soul spoke up.

“Hey I’ve got a question,” Soul said.

“What is it?”

“Why do you care whether or not you win the Fall Formal?” Soul asked. “From what I’ve been told, you’re the top of every class in the school and can be really smart. So, why do you care so much about a title?”

Sunset let out a sigh. “You’ll never believe me,” she replied.

“I could surprise you,” Soul commented.

Sunset looked back at him for a moment before she let out a sigh. “Fine, here goes,” she started. “..... I’m actually a pony from another world.”

“.... Wait, what?”

Sunset started telling Soul her whole story about her life back in Equestria. She told him how she was the most gifted unicorn at her school and that she was the apprentice of the most powerful leader of all of her country. She later on explained that she felt like her master was holding her back and that she wanted to be a princess just like her. Her master had told her that her studies were finished and that she was no longer her apprentice. In her anger, Sunset seized an opportunity to use a magic mirror to come to this world and every since she had heard about the Fall Formal and the title it gives, it made her feel like she was a real princess.

Sunset finished her story and looked back Soul. “And that’s why I want to win the Fall Formal so bad,” she finished.

Soul had a blank expression on him as he was trying to comprehend what he had just heard. He bluck a few times before speaking up.

“Wow, that is… Wow, I don’t know how to reply to that,” Soul said.

“That’s because you don’t believe me,” Sunset said.

“What? No, I didn’t say that!” Soul pleaded. “I mean, how often does someone hear something like that everyday? Maybe in a anime or video game but that’s about it.”

“Just shut up,” Sunset said. “You don’t have to pretend that you believe me.”

“Look, I never said you were lying,” Soul said. “If you say that you were a pony from another world, then who am I to judge a cute girl?”

Sunset blushed and raised a brow at him. “Did you just call me cute?”

“Um eehhh, no,” Soul lied with his face scrunched up. ‘I’m doing that face again! I hate you, Applejack!’

The next thing Soul never expected to hear in his entire life was hearing Sunset giggle. He felt at first uncomfortable hearing her laugh but after a moment, it was making him smile and his heart felt warm from hearing it. Sunset turned her body around and looked at Soul’s eyes.

“Tell me the truth, do you believe me?” Sunset asked softly. “I want to know.”

Soul gazed into her eyes as he felt a bit lost in them. He never noticed them before every time he saw her but for the first time, he was staring at them and they were very beautiful to him. He then smiled and nodded.

“I do,” he answered. “I really do believe you.”

Sunset smiled as tears swelled up in her eyes. “Thank you,” she said.

Soul couldn’t help but feel warm inside when he saw Sunset’s smile.

After a moment of gazing into each others eyes, the locker opened and the two looked up to see a woman with shining blue hair stood in front of them. She gasped and looked at the two with concern.

“Oh my goodness, are you okay?” the woman asked concernedly. “How did you two get trapped in here?”

Sunset gulped. “Well, you see-”

“We tripped!” Soul cut Sunset. “Yep, I totally forgot to tie my shoes correctly and I bumped into her and we both fell into the locker.”

“Are you two alright?” the woman asked.

“Yes, we’re okay,” Soul replied.

Both Sunset and Soul got out of the locker and they stretched for a moment. The woman let out a sigh of relief and looked to the two.

“Well, I hope that this teaches you to tie your shoes better,” she said. “You two should head on home now.”

“Will do, Miss Luna,” Sunset said.

“Have a safe trip back,” Luna said before made her leave as she left the two alone.

When Luna was out of sight, Sunset looked over to Soul with a confused look. “Why didn’t you tell her what I did?” she asked. “Or let me tell her what really happened?”

“What and leave my friend high and dry?” Soul replied. “I wouldn’t do that.”

Sunset’s eyes widen. “Freind? You would really consider me as one?” she asked in a shocked tone.

“Why not? We got along well in the locker,” Soul said.

“I wouldn’t have called it that,” Sunset commented. “And I did say a lot of things to you.”

“Don’t worry about it, I’ll live,” Soul said. There was a moment of awkward silence between the two until he spoke up again. “Ssooo, I’ll um, see you tomorrow?”

Sunset looked at Soul and remained silent for a moment before looking back at him with a smile. “Yeah, tomorrow,” she said.

Soul smiled and started to leave with Sunset walking by him. The two left the building together and when they were walking by the parking lot, Sunset leaned over to Soul and kissed him on the cheek. Soul blushed when she did and looked to see that she winked at him.

Soul watched as she walked away from him and after she got in her and car and pulled it out of her spot, she waved goodbye to him as he did the same. Soul smiled and continued to walk on as he felt something warm in his heart while his thoughts were only on a certain girl that he was beginning to think he was in love with.

Author's Note

Okay, now we made the special, can I pleeeeeeeeease tell them now? :pinkiecrazy:

Yes, you can tell them.

Woo hoo! :pinkiehappy: I got good news everyone! We're going to have a sequel!!!!!!! :pinkiecrazy:

That's right, you heard it here first people. Details will be shortly posted on a blog so stay tuned for it. If for some reason you might have missed it, don't worry. I'll post a link here as soon as it get's posted.

Edit: And here it is!

Special 3

Twists of Fates
-
Alternate Universe
Sonata’s Tale

It was a Saturday morning with the sun beginning to rise over the horizon. Its light slowly showed the small town of Canterlot until it eventually shine its lights through a certain young teen’s windows. As soon as the light hit the boy’s eyes, they fluttered before opening them completely to show his bright blue eyes.

The young teen was no other than Soul Writer himself as he sat up and stretched his arms out. He only had on a white shirt and a dark blue pajama pants on as he rubbed the back of his head. He looked at the foot of his bed to see his dog still sleeping soundly.

Just as Soul was about to get up, he felt an arm wrap around his waist. Startled at first, he looked down to see who it was but smiled as he remembered that he was sharing his bed with the most wonderful girl he fell in love with.

Sonata Dusk.

She laid next to him with her eyes closed with strands of her around her face while she snored lightly. Soul laughed quietly at how silly and adorable she looked.

Soul could remember how he and Sonata started to go out. It was back when the Fall Formal was happening and everyone was getting a date all but him. He had hoped that Sunset would ask him out by the last minute but she never did. She did talked with him about their friendship and thought it was best for the two to just stay that way. While Soul did understand that she didn’t want any kind of relationship, it did left him sadden that the girl that he liked didn’t see him the same way. However, just as he was about to go home on that day, Sonata came walking to him and asked that if he could go with her at the dance. At first, he was shocked that Sonata would go with him at the dance. But when he thought about it, she was very attractive to him and was very nice to be with. He agreed to go with her to dance, which caused her to squeal with excitement.

After that, he got ready for the dance, met with her at the school and they enjoyed themselves at the large party. Her sisters were there too as Adagio was mostly being surrounded by boys that wanted to dance with her (and more they hoped) while Aria was just being her usual self and just watched from a far. It was nearing midnight at the time and just as Soul was about to leave with Sonata, she leaned into him and kissed him on the lips. It very much shocked Soul to the point to where his mind was racing to comprehend what was going on. But Soul couldn’t help but enjoy her kiss as it was sweet with a slight taste of tacos. It was after that night that Sonata asked if they could be more than friends and Soul replied that nothing would make him happier than to be her man.

Soul got back to the real world after remembering those events and looked back at his sweet little, taco loving angel. He carefully moved the strands of hair away from her face and tenderly kissed around her lips. While doing so, Sonata woke up with her eyes barely opened. She didn't know what was going on at first but as soon as she did, she smiled and kissed Soul back as she reached up with her arms and wrapped around him. The two made out with each other until they stopped for a moment and gazed into each others eyes.

“Good morning, angel,” Soul greeted. “Did you sleep well?”

“I did,” Sonata simply replied. Soul lowered himself down on the bed and she laid her head on his shoulder. “I had fun last night.”

“I’m glad you did,” Soul said. “Do you wanna get out of bed? My are gone for the weekend so I can make you those tacos you love.”

“Hmmm, that sounds so good,” Sonata said. “But I don’t wanna right now. You’re too snuggly for me to let go.”

Soul chuckled. “And you’re too beautiful to get up from,” he said. “Is there anything you wanna do for a bit?”

“Well, we could always have a little fun~” Sonata suggested with a sultry tone.

“As tempting as it is Sonata, I don’t think we should go… that far,” Soul said a bit nervously. “I really do love you but I still think we should take sometime before we even consider that.”

Sonata made a pout. “And I thought guys were supposed to like that kind of stuff,” she commented.

“Trust me, we do,” Soul said. “But I’m one of the nice ones.”

“When you put it that way, I’ll choose a sweet boyfriend anytime of the day,” Sonata said as she pulled herself closer to Soul and hugged him. “So, would making out for the next hour work for you?”

Soul made a sly smile. “Now that, I would do for my lady,” he said just before he pulled Sonata on top of him and the two started to make out.

Soul tenderly kissed Sonata as she let out a few moaning sounds of pleasure. He rubbed her back making her feel comfortable in his arms as he stroked through her long hair. Sonata placed both of her hands around the top of Soul’s white hair as she fiddled with them. Just as the two were kissing, Toby let out a yawn as he was waking up and jumped off the bed to stretched. But when he did, he pulled down some of the sheets with him. Soul and Sonata stopped kissing for a moment as Soul was about to reach around to grab the covers until he saw something that made him and Sonata blushed. Soul looked back at Sonata with half lid eyes and a raised brow while Sonata had a sheepish smile on her.

“Sonata…. Where are your panties?” Soul asked.

“I eh…. I took them off last night because it was getting too hot in here,” Sonata answered meekly.

“What? Why didn’t you take off your shirt instead of your panties!?” Soul asked.

“I don’t know! I was barely awake when it happened and I was thinking about you at the time!”

Even though he loved her with all of his heart and soul, Soul couldn’t help but smack himself in the forehead at Sonata’s silliness, of which, was the nicest thing he could say.

It was late morning now and Soul was walking along with Sonata as she held his hand while she was skipping. She hummed a simply tune to herself while skipping until something caught her attention when she looked over across the street. She pulled Soul’s arm hard and Soul bumped into her with moving an inch from her spot before he fell down to the ground. Soul groaned for a moment as he got up to see why she pulled him so hard.

Soul looked at her for a moment before he saw stars in Sonata’s eyes. He looked to see what she was staring at with awe and was answered when he saw that it was a music store. Even though Sonata had lost her singing voice after the Battle of Bands, she never lost her taste in music and still loved listening to them. Her favourite style of music was pop and she would listen to whatever was made. Of course she liked a bit of country music too after dating Soul for sometime but she kept that a secret between her and him.

Soul smiled. “I’m guessing you wanna head into the store?” he asked.

Sonata only answered with a few nods before she ran across the street with a panicked Soul as there were cars driving around. Sonata pulled onto Soul so tightly that he couldn’t get out of her grip while he was screaming as the cars were going by them. But with incredible luck, they made across the street with Sonata standing in front of the store with awe eyes while Soul was shaking with fear.

‘This girl is going to be the death of me I just know it,’ Soul thought to himself as he breathed heavily through his mouth.

Sonata went into the store with Soul and she let go of him as she ran around the store looking through all the songs they had. Soul was still shaking and went by the counter to take a moment to catch his breath and recover from his terrifying experience. As he regained his breathing and got over his experience on the street, he felt a tap on his shoulder and looked up to see one of his friends, Vinyl.

“Hey man, what’s up?” Vinyl asked. “Your girl bringing you here again?”

“Pretty much,” Soul answered. “So, hows working here doing for you? When I heard you were let go by your job over by the mall, I thought you were going to be upset about it?”

Vinyl waved her hand. “Naw dude, it was fine. I was expecting it anyway,” she said. “That places always hires new workers there about every six months or so. Plus, I like here anyway. I get a discount on all the music and I get to listen some of the newer music before anyone else does.”

“That sounds like a sweet deal,” Soul commented. “Any music that you would recommend for Sonata?”

“Hmmm, I think I got something,” Vinyl replied. She ducked down behind the counter for a moment. She was going through some stacks of cover cases and other items before she found what she was looking for. She got back up and placed it on the counter. “This just came in a couple of days ago,” she said. “It has all of the latest pop musics that Sonata loves to hear.”

“Perfect! I’ll get it for her,” Soul said.

Soul paid for it and hid in his jacket before Sonata came back with a disappointed look.

“Aw man, they don’t have what I was looking for,” Sonata said. “V, do they have that music album of the latest pop musics?”

Vinyl shrugged. “Sorry, Nata. We sold out of them when they first came around,” she said. “We won’t get anymore for a while.”

Sonata let out a disappointed sigh. Soul wrapped his arm around her as he kissed her on the cheek. “Don’t worry about it. I’m sure you’ll get it soon enough,” he said. “Do you wanna go somewhere to eat? It is getting close to eleven.”

“Oh! Let’s get some tacos!” Sonata suggested.

“But we already had tacos for breakfast,” Soul said. “And we had them just last night.”

“But I want tacos!” Sonata wined. “I wanna! I wanna! I wanna!”

Soul let out a sigh. “Fine, I’ll get you some tacos,” he said. “But we’re having something else to eat later, okay?”

“Woo hoo! Okay, I’ll do that,” Sonata agreed.

Vinyl waved goodbye at the two as they left the store and went back to walking along the sidewalks. After having lunch, the two went to a movie theater to see a romance movie that Sonata always wanted to see. During half way though the movie, Sonata and Soul were making out deeply with one another that they really didn’t care if anyone was noticing them doing that. Which was lucky for them because the theater room didn’t have anyone in there.

Time past by and after the movie, the young couple headed towards Sonata’s place and the two were watching tv series on Netflix with Sonata’s gaming console. They were watching and old cartoon series that was canceled after five seasons and really popular. But the show was brought back with four movies and four more seasons after it. The two laughed at all the jokes that were being made and the shenanigans going on.

The two huddled together on the couch with Sonata having her arms around Soul and sitting on his lap while he had his arms around her to keep her from falling. After a few episodes had past, Sonata looked at Soul with bedroom eyes before she leaned in and started kissing him the lips. Soul passionately kissed her back before he slowly repositioned themselves to where he was now on top of her and laid spread across the couch. After a few moments, Soul broke off the kiss and gazed into Sonata’s eyes before he spoke up.

“I got you something,” he said in a loving tone.

“What?”

“Hold on, let me get it.”

Soul got up and walked over to the hanger stand before he reached into his jacket’s pocket and pulled out the album. He walked up over to Sonata and showed the album. Sonata’s eyes were twinkling with stars again and her mouth was opened wide.

“OMG! You got me the album!?” Somata asked excitedly. “But Vinyl told me that they were all out!”

“I guess she made that up so you wouldn’t get one since I already got it for you,” Soul answered. “I’m sorry that I made you feel bummed about it.”

“Are you kidding? This just makes it a hundred times more awesome to get since it’s from the best boyfriend in the world!” Sonata chimed. “I just don’t know how you could make this day any more great!”

“Actually, I think I can,” Soul said. “You said you always wanted to um… *Ahem* wanted to take our relationship to the next level, right?”

Sonata nodded. “Yes, but I thought that-”

“Yes and I thought about it a lot. I realized that I love you so much that I cannot bare to wait anymore,” Soul said. “I want to give myself to you. If that is still what you want.”

Sonata felt her heart beat heavily and she was breath was slowly increasing as she thought about being with Soul at such an intimate level. She took a deep breath and looked at Soul with a smile.

“I really want to, Soul,” Sonata said. “I really want to feel you and to be felt by you. I have never been touched by someone in anyway for over a thousand years because I always wanted to wait for the right person. Now, I am for sure that person is you…. for realzies.”

Soul didn’t say anything but instead closed the gap between him and Sonata and kissed passionately. After that, Soul lifted Sonata off the couch and carried her to her room. He gently lowered her down on the bed and before Sonata’s eyes, he was unclothing himself in front of her. She watched as her breathing was getting harder and harder and her face was turning more red by the minute. After he was about to take his pants off, Sonata quickly started to unbutton her shirt and skirt and was able to get them off in a heartbeat.

After they had completely removed their clothes and were under the covers, Soul laid on top of Sonata gazing into his eyes with love and nervousness. Sweat was pouring down from Sonata’s forehead as she was beginning to be nervous. She bit her lip as Soul was doing something under the covers before she spoke up.

“Soul…. please be gentle,” she said before being given a kiss from Soul.

“I promise,” he said.

Sonata took a deep breath and braced herself as she was about to….

*BEEP!*

“GHAAAA!”

*THUMP!*

“OW!”

An alarm was going off as Sonata had fell over her bed from the alarming sound. The alarm kept on going until Sonata slammed the top of the alarm and it went into sleep mode. Sonata rubbed her head as she got up and laid her head down on the bed.

It took a moment for her to remember what was happening to her and she looked around to see Soul anywhere. It then came to her that there was only one answer to what was happening.

It was a dream.

Sonata had realized that it was all a dream while she was sleeping and remembered that Soul, in fact, went out with Sunset to the dance after losing to her at their contest. When the realization had hit her, Sonata clutched the sheets and gritted her teeth as anger boiled in her heart.

“SON OF A F******* B*****************************************************************!”

Author's Note

And here it is people, a SoulxNata chapter!

I know it's been a while since I'm done with this story and making the sequel. But I wanted to make this chapter before I completely leave it alone and move on.

Think of this as a thanks for all the support that you guys give me :raritywink: and to also celebrate the one hundredth episode of MLP!